Author's Note

Hello future readers. It is me... the future... telling you this was updated without anyone knowing. Mostly the beginning... prologue part I guess if you want to call it that. Some dialogue has been changed. and updated details. You probably didn't even know about it. Consider this to be the (probably first of many) Special Edition of the episode. I George Lucased it...and the Author's Note too... Han didn't shoot first, he was third... you didn't know... but now you know...

Maybe in a few years, the words will be CGI and then my true vision for the episode will come true.

Ok bye...

Episode 22: A Day with the Elements

So then, it is once again to speak about my once and awesome life that is better than yours by a mile or a long shot or whatever. It’s better and that’s all you need to know.

Fuck it, I’m even willing to bet it’s better than the most interesting man in the world. Hopefully he doesn’t find me and tries to kick my ass for saying that. I mean, it is a fact that when a white guy is drunk off his ass, he fights better.

However, if a black guy is drunk off his ass, then you better run then, for the apocalypse has been released and let’s just say it would take a few thousand years before civilization can start to rebuild after the destruction of the drunk off his ass black guy has caused. It will be a war if had happened and very depressing. And yet somehow, Detroit will still remain the same and untouched. Mostly because of the blacks or something. And Detroit Pizza will still suck, New York style is better, fight me on it bitch. You would even wish it was just a nightmare and wake up next to your girlfriend that you’re cheating on with your wife.

You know, because eventually everyone cheats on their wives and husbands. I mean, I’m pretty sure. Well, as you can tell, I am on my flying phoenix again, although I almost got caught by Celestia and Luna. You see, when they’re on their period, you don’t want to piss them off.

I mean, I almost got caught, and my heart is still pounding against my chest right now for almost getting caught. And yes Cow Tippers, I have used another word of intelligence. My god, World War five has started. I bet three million people just died the last second for using that word that all of you use, and possibly by a white guy. By the way, Morgan Freeman told me to say that because he wasn’t going to continue to narrate my shit if I didn’t, so yea. I don't pay him or anything. I'm not even sure how he even writes anything down. I just kind of black out, yet I look back and he's there writing stuff. I think I hear him in my head. I also hear a generic white guy is in it too. Btu again, I just black out and... see a lot of black. Oh well, I'm sure it's nothing... and it somehow won't tie into the canon of my life with some weird time traveling thing and it won't catch me off guard. I mean all I've been describing thus far as already happened, there's nothing to worry about.

Anyways, what happened with Celestia and Luna was… well shit… shit… as always. I'm not sure if I should talk about it. It really isn't any of your guy's business. yet I feel like I should write it down here for the sake of getting it off of my chest. Yo can skip this part if you want I guess. But uhh... let me go over what happened not too long ago before I pick up from where we left off last time, ok? I mean I don't have this journal for nothing you know?

Well for starters, you really should know that I say the word shit a lot. I mean, I’m pretty alcoholic, but instead of being addicted to beer, I’m addicted to saying the word shit. I’m not sure if I’m joking right now or not, but I think I’m surprisingly not joking.

So, I think I just have a condition where I end up just saying the word shit a lot, so, who knows, maybe that’s just another thing to add to the list of weaknesses that I have. Anyways, what happened with Celestia and Luna was shit, but let’s go into a bit more detail then just shit.

Well, after I finished up the last bit, as I was saying before, I had to return the phoenix that I had stole from some guy. Yes people, in Equestria, which maybe by now you should have known this, but whatever, it’s ok if you’re a retard. It just means I can go to your home anytime I want and steal your shit without you or your dead dog that starved to death because you forgot to feed it, even though it was showing you the food, right on your carpet you paid for.

The nice carpet that you paid for by dirty, illegal Mexicans that possibly raped and and did some questionable things to children that you possibly let happened because you’re a fucking retard. Anyways, besides that, there is phoenixes in Equestria, although they are a bit rare to come by nowadays.

It isn’t because ponies were hunting them and they turned out to be an endangered species and all that good shit that you people know of, but they just decided to become rare. It sounds weird, but trust me, me and my shit is fucked up weird, but yet, no one gives a damn.

Anyways, before I started off the last bit from last night, I basically escaped from Cantorlot castle once more. I also did it very silently, and took out a few guards, although I made sure they were only knocked out for a few minutes, because if not, then Celestia and Luna would know of me escaping the damn castle at night.

I’m telling you people, Celestia and Luna are starting to get smarter than me, and I don’t like it one bit. Something just feels off about it. I mean, a male shouldn’t be beaten by a female. Did that joke work for you? If not, then damn it, I need to work on those sexists joke then. Anyways, truth is that I do seriously feel like it’s off about something, and here’s the real reason.

You see, I’m over fifty thousand years old or right now currently, over hundred thousand years. You remember that part, right? And I cannot begin to describe how turning one hundred thousand years old feels. Trust me, it’s a bitch, but it’s a story for another time, just like everything else. I mean, you might wonder what the fuck happened to me when I was a student at Celestia’s school and all, and even though I said jack shit about it, I’ll eventually getting around to it, but let’s be honest here.

What are you really here for, the shit I did that was very bad and possibly will make Celestia and Luna kill me for what I’ve done at the school, or my life story that has the important parts in it that you might actually give a dam about. What do you think about that… huh?

Did I just blow your minds or what? Yea, maybe I blew your minds just a little bit right there, but whatever. Anyways, as I was saying before, I’m over a hundred thousand years old by this point as I am writing this to you right now. And I have done and seen shit that not even Celestia and Luna could take.

I mean, I’ve seen some fucked up shit in my day, and trust me, you do not want to see what is now have been scarred and marked in the very back of my mind that cannot be erased. I also have very high tech and far advanced technology than Equestria’s and Earth’s technology combined. Mostly in thanks to TK and the other universes. I have skills that no other man has, and a certain set of skills, that anyone would do just about anything just to be taught a lesson on it. Not really, that's a lie, but TK has those skills... he has a lot of skills. And it was all from my mind I think. Hmmm...

Anyways, I have created weapons of my own, mostly thanks to TK. I even made a basement with just nothing at all, although really that’s bullshit, because you can’t do something just out of nothing.

You just have to have something to start off with before you make something out of it. What did I make that secret basement out of you may ask? Well, I just used certain elements, to which I then combined them to make a certain element that would be suitable, and yes... that was another lie. My bad, that's isn't part of the canon anymore. Excuse me but I saw another universe and another Knight... me... did that. It was kind of weird, kind of got drunk, and got it all mixed with my memories. Sorry about that part.

Oh… my… fucking… god, I just realized something... you probably don't care. My god, you all must be going insane by now because you don't care, aren’t you all? Well maybe not all of you. But the uhhh.. Jews maybe are. They can't stand the numbers. Well, anyways, but I also know a lot of shit about science and I am really good at math and the numbers and shit.

I mean, I can count cards and get away with it. Not really, I did it once and then got thrown out the casino. But not before I took the chips with me. So I can kind of count the cards. I'm not a Jew so I can't do it all you know. But a I am a leader of an elite force that is even stronger then the Elements of Harmony itself... which is the Elements of Protection. and technically we're the B team in the eyes of the canon if we're going there.

I have been given tasks, and yes… another word. Behold its gloriousness and may it burn your soul to hell. It is your god now. Anyways, aside from your new god now, I have been given tasks that no other man can do without crying like a little bitch or pussy due to the difficulty of the task... even though Forrest already does that sometimes. Look we're just too good for y'all, and you can believe that too. That's the truth.

My god I am just slurring my words out words like someone who has to really go and take shit really badly, so when they get to the toilet, the shit comes out like a rapid gun that rapidly fires shit. These jokes are starting to wear aren’t they?

Anyways, consider all of that, but for some reason, two princesses that are Alicorns, that has not much experience that I have in the field, and might as well call it that because the CIA does so, so why not? Well, they are also very weak compared to my ability and vulnerable abilities, who has no idea in what level of science I partake in, and I’m not going to say it, it’s right there in the fucking blue, so go figure I guess with that one. Excuse me I drunk a little bit too much while at dinner this evening. It was wine... I've been told not to drink a lot of wine but it was my only source of alcohol.

Consider all of that, the two princesses can still kick my ass, and it seems really weak of me to let that happen. I’m like a big pussy or something when you think about it. And if you need a better explanation, well, let’s put it like this. A Renaissance man can beat a future man.

It basically means, going backwards is the way to go instead of going forwards, and Walt Disney even said something about that at one point in his life… that shit is just… I don’t know… fuck it. Anyways, as I was saying before, before I did last night’s little bit, I escaped with no problem at all. I did what I usually do. I go to my bedroom, to which I will wait till Celestia and Luna goes to bed.

However, Celestia does check up on me to see if I am asleep, and it does sound a bit childish, yes, but let’s just say she watches me like a hawk, and if you ever seen a hawk watch you, then you know the true horror you feel in your heart, as if one mistake that you make towards the hawk, especially it’s baby birds, then you’re fucked.

Well, I get in my bed and acted out that I was asleep or at least writing shit down of my life story, which she is totally fine with, as long as I don’t go out at night.

I mean, I can’t even go outside of the universe anymore, and yes, she does know about it, although as always, a story for another time. Let's just make that a surprise for later as to why. However, that time is not this time, but that time is another time which a future time, but not present time, but according to Vsauce, we’re always living in the past, so really, it’s past time, but that doesn’t make much sense, now does it?

Well, she knows and shit, and due to an event that caused her, Luna, and Fausticorn, which keep in mind, she is god of this universe, that I am forced to not longer go back to the outside of the universe, or off the grid as I like to call it. I’m only allowed off the grid if I am in need of such a request, but even that never happens, so, yeah, I’m stuck here. For now...

It sounds like heaven, but really it starts to get boring after a while, although I still have this feeling inside of me that is nice and kind and my heart somehow soars when I think about said feeling, but another thing for another time I suppose. Anyways, she watches me and forbids me to go off the grid, as I already stated before, so why the fuck am I saying it again?! Well, maybe there’s a lot of retards out there who are cow tippers... go figure… just like the United States government. They are all cow tippers in the CIA, you can trust me on that.

Anyways, after she notices me that I’m either asleep or simply writing my life story down, she closes the door very gently. However, she only does so, because what I used to do was right after she closes the door, I break the window and jump out. So she figures that if there’s no noise or some shit like that interferers with me breaking a window at night, she can catch me and shit. Well, she did once, but I learn from my mistakes. Well, Now I just wait a while, like a few hours or so before I can do shit. I mean, I’m not even allowed to go outside of Cantorlot.

I know it sounds even more of a childish thing and you must wonder, what the fuck did I do to deserve such a horrible punishment? Unless it was a clopping thing, then it would be paradise for me then, because I do favor the Royal sisters than any other pony. I mean, I’m no clopper, but if I did have to do someone, I prefer the royal sisters, including Cadence.

I just have a thing for Alicorns… ok? It's a fetish, we all have it, you know it, and I know it. Don't go judging, you probably have a foot fetish... or an ear fetish... or worse... a Tiny Husband fetish. Although, why I have a thing for Alicorns, I don’t know why, but I think it has something to do with me and my kinks, which once again, another thing for another time. I'll talk to you all later about the birds, the wasps, and the bees. Although, I wouldn’t want to really do the royal sisters… because of… I don’t want to say it. Let’s just say it would be very, very, very wrong of me to do such a disgusting thing to do to them… for unmentioned reasons of right now. Is it kink? Who knows.

I mean… I don’t want to say it because it’s just… even wrong for my level of wrong and shit man. Even if I did just Cadence, it would still be very wrong of me to do so. The only way I would do them is… well… how should I put this? Well, let’s just say a certain similar thing that they didn’t have, then I would do them. And no, it’s not AIDS.

Besides, that’s way too easy to make an AIDS joke. I mean, a baby would come up with that compared to what I’ve come up with AID jokes. The only good AIDS joke is a 9/11 one, cause it was AIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIDS. And the best part is that you can quote that a some fat guy with diabetes who couldn't see his own penis said that somewhere.

Anyways, so, yea, I do have a thing for Alicorns, but that doesn’t mean I would do Twilight now, would I? No. But only because she is purple. Now the zebras on the other hand... Well, anyways, what it is is what it is… and I still stick to my opinion about doing the royal sisters. I just really have a thing for those awesome Alicorns horns and wings, just like Shining Armor, although with him, he just wanted to say he banged a princess and got to suck on a wing boner. That would be cool to say, that you banged the princess. And maybe sucked on her wing boner. On second thought that sounds kind of gay. Never mind.

You know what’s even more awesome tough than banging a princess, as if you said, ‘Instead of saving the princess, I banged her and left her for dead and in the castle.’ That’s a bit dark I’ll admit, but there you go, there’s your joke for the day good sir or good sirs. Or madam. Bitch. Well with him, he just wanted to bang a princess, that and he is royalty and shit, so… shit happens, that shit is what we can’t do anything about it.

Well anyways, I am not allowed outside of Cantorlot walls, or else Celestia and Luna will be the most pissed off ponies you would ever meet in your life. And from my experience with those two, you don't want to cross them unless you either have a death wish or ready to fuck a couple of cunts up. And I'm not the latter.

I mean, I’m betting that when your wife gets pissed off at you, you think to yourself, ‘Wow… what a bitch. She’s just on her period, she’ll come down anytime soon.' That or 'it’s her time of the month again, so don’t worry, she’ll come down. And she'll stop bleeding too.’

Yeah, your girl is like an angel compared to what Celestia and Luna is when they get pissed off. I bet they can even scare off Freddy Kruger for all I know.

I mean, they are a nightmare, although it isn’t because it’s their time of the month, although when that happens, they are a bit agitated, and yes… new word… you may stop panicking now my fellow Cow Tippers...

Well, they are bit agitated, but other than that, they’re fine and are nice… unless you disobey them and shit. Then if you do such a horrible act that they see is unwisely, then it’s quite sad to say that you’re fucked for life when it comes to that. Well I do sometimes get to go outside of Cantorlot, but it’s when I get permission from them and I have to be partnered up with Twilight if I do go.

You see, Twilight is that one bitch that you never liked at school, who is always the nerd in class and always told the teachers when someone made a mistake and that mistake should be corrected. Now, this mistake I’m talking about is when like to say if you and your friends pulled a prank on the teacher or the teacher forgot to assign homework, or she’s is just being a total bitch. Well, Twilight is just like that, except she can be acceptable at times, and she always let Celestia and Luna know what I’ve done and never lies. She’s just an Honest Abe, and you wish she wasn’t, but yea, there you go.

I mean, I don’t even live in my library house anymore that I used to have back in Stalia, although it still belongs to me, but I live in Cantorlot castle now, so shit and whatever. I just felt the need to put the word shit in there somewhere.

Well, I’m only allowed to go to Stalia or Ponyville if it has something to do with friends, although those are rare moments, because they usually come over here and shit.

I mean, we don’t usually do much anyways other then drink and talk. Although I barely get drunk, or smoke weed anymore because Celestia and Luna have been watching me like a hawk with that shit man. To me, it is truly fucking bullshit.

However, they are god-like beings, and for whatever reason, they are powerful then me, although it used to be the other way around, but they adapted to my ways of life and soon found a way to beat me at my own game. Also, lately TK has started to be a fucking total bastard too but that’s a whole different thing for something else later in the future.

Anyways, as I was saying, I waited and I broke the window. Yes, I somehow cannot do anything without breaking a fucking window. Well, I broke it and I eventually got out of the castle and either knocking out the guards or sneaking past them. Although I had to do it just perfectly and choose the guards to take out specifically in a particular order.

If one guard saw another guard knocked out, even for a few minutes, he would alert Celestia, to which Celestia would know that I was gone, because I have my own style of knocking out guards. Just like I have a style for everything, and you can clearly tell how I am writing down my life. Hey, I just feel like writing like this. Besides, why the fuck do I have to be fucking through? As long as I tell you with enough ideas I guess you could say to get the idea what I did and what I want you to think, then it’s all fine.

Besides, I smoke a lot of weed, my secret to be exact that Celestia and Luna doesn’t know about because I hide it under my bed. Actually, I think I can hide anything under my bed without them noticing. Maybe I can even hide my beer there as well, but then again, perhaps a black guy will drink it and bring forth the apocalypse, well whatever.

Anyways, with the guard thing and all, it took me a while to do this because I had to carefully pay attention to the guards and what their routes are and which guards takes which shift. I’ll tell you, staring at them for twelve hours through the night and trying not to have them notice me was a fucking bitch, but I got the pattern down.

Now, I can do shit until Celestia and Luna finds out what I have been doing, to which I will have to create a new tactic.

Oh, and if you’re wondering why Celestia, nor Luna didn’t hear the window breaking when I broke it. Well, their rooms aren’t as the same as mine in the same direction. Their rooms are like right next to each other, while mine is on the opposite side. Almost as if it's some kind of symbolism or something. So they can’t hear it, and surprisingly neither the guards, and they’re trained to react to any suspicious noises that bumps throughput the night.

Anyways, I then escaped the castle walls and took a midnight stroll through the nice and clam town of Cantorlot. Although I swear to you the Jack the Ripper is lurking somewhere in the dark alleyways. Well of course what about the folks that live in Cantorlot, do they like me being there?

That’s actually a different, complicated story to tell, but um… let’s just say at one point there were just too many evidence to burn. That also includes witnesses as well I should mention. They all perished. Anyways, I then escape the town of Cantorlot itself and went into a small town that isn’t too far away from Cantorlot itself.

It isn’t the best of all places to go to, mostly for it being a fucking farming town. I mean, they’ve got to be board out of their minds. I mean they’ve got to imagine about blowing their brains out in front of their children and paint the wall pink with their brains due to their boredom of watching shit grow.

I mean all farmers do is just watch shit grow… and talk about corn all day long. Well, there is another town that I used to go to, but the town that I currently go at serves as a faster way to get to Cantorlot when Celestia’s sun rises and I need to be back in my room before she even notices. Well anyways, how I get the phoenix is from this farmer guy. He farms shit like any other farming guy, you know, like corn, wheat, hookers, bitches and hoes, crack, and I even got to bribe him to make him farm some of my weed for me. Now I have an unlimited supply of weed, fuck yea.

I even make a profit out of selling the weed, although now that Celestia has knowledge of weed going around Cantorlot and elsewhere, such as Ponyville, she has made it illegal. In other words, I made Equestria a bit more American, but not American freedom of course. I mean, it ashamed that Celestia did such a horrid thing, because the weed was the most popular thing. Of course this new law didn’t go over so well… at first, but then everypony started to realize that they were fine without it and could survive.

It’s just like the Bronies when they found out that Derpy was censored for no reason at all. Except, I can’t live without Derpy. Poor Derpy, but sadly, you won’t be missed. Now just pretend there’s sad violin music playing the background, and you’re sure to cry more tears than My Little Dashie.

Well, aside from that nonsense and distraction… giant talking banana, I swear you better go before I put a bullet in your fucking head. Well, I then ran swiftly through the night, with a badass mother fucking cape mother fuckers. I mean, a cape is always badass, and the cape I had on, it was also badass. At least that's how it looks to me. My fashion is none of your business... at least your opinions cause your opinions belong in the back of the ovens. Mine's is top tier.

Well, as I was saying about running swiftly through the night, I then go to the small town that is not far from Cantorlot and break into the barn. I’m just lucky that the farmer doesn’t have a shotgun already pointing at me in the dark for stealing his phoenix so many times. He doesn't know about the whole bird thing and taking it away from him. He doesn't need know. Shhhh... it's ok, it's illegal but it's ok.

That and I’m also glad I don’t have to be forced to marry the farmer’s daughter, because you know, a shotgun wedding is always a fun time. Of course that was also a shitty sarcasm joke as well but there’s really nothing left to be said at the moment. Anyways, I then break into the barn and try to calm down the phoenix, because it makes a loud ass noise whenever an instructor is on the loose on the property. And remember this phoenix is kind of bigger then other phoenixes since it big enough to carry me on it's back. So I kind of have to touch it a little bit to let it know I'm not gay and there to butt rape it.

However, I feed it dead rabbits that I kill on the farm on my way to the barn. I mean I just quickly break the rabbit’s necks and just feed it to the phoenix. That phoenix loves that kind of shit. But it does kind of disturb somewhat. That and I also cut off the Rabbit’s foot because it’s supposed to give me good luck, but I forget which foot brings me good luck under a full moon so I just take all four, even if the flesh is slowly rotting away being eaten by maggots. I think it is a full moon, but whatever, I have a lot of good luck on my side with the necklace I made of dead rabbit’s feet.

Well, I then calm the majestic phoenix down with the dead rabbits and all I do then is hop on its back to take flight. I then go and glide along the water of whatever ocean or other body of water that is near Equestria or Cantorlot if I have to stick nearby. I honestly have no fucking clue, but whatever, you get the point. And it's a fast way to travel... and to TSA either... that means I can carry out my plot for the tower... but which tower?

Well, I then act like a mother fucker and that’s what happened for last night before that little bit started. That and I also bring a little lantern along with me, along with plenty of ink because that one time experience I had before I should mention along with the book I’m currently writing at the moment.

Well as for what happened that almost got me caught was a different story, but it’s for a time like this because when will I ever talk about it again without going off subject? Probably any other time, but fuck it, let's do it now. I'm hyped for it. Trust me, it'll make sense in the end... of this journal... or you can skip it I guess, I'm not stopping ya... So it was around dinner time and Fausticorn came for a quick little visit.

Fausticorn said hi to her two daughters, which of course Celestia and Luna and she left to go back to being god of heaven… and all of life apparently.

How she does that is… another story… for another time… look, do I really need to say it every time or is there a lot of fucking retards then I expected there to be reading this dam thing?

Well, after she left, Celestia then said to me, “Well, that was a very good evening for once, especially you Knight. You’re usually not here to meet her in time or off doing something that is not important and you could let TK handle it, but I’m glad that you were here this time around instead of making excuses. I also have to admit that you also had a bit more… gentlecolt like manners than what you usually have at the table.”

Then I said to Celestia, “Yeah, yeah, yeah Celestia. Whatever the fuck you want to say… can I please take this shit off of my back. I mean is it really mandatory for me to wear this cape?”

Then Celestia said, with a bit of a pissed off voice while she talked to me along with fiery eyes, “Knight, you know why that cape was even made? You should know already that she…”

I then had cut her off and said, “Made it for me out of fucking love and mother fucking care and it was fucking made out of fucking material that I’m sure thousands of Asian like ponies died for their fucking sins. Whatever you say you fucking bitch.”

Then Celestia said to me, “Knight, you promised me you would start to watch your language!”

Then I said to her fucking nagging bitch face, “Listen Celestia, I have been up since four in the fucking morning, just so you could talk to me while you raise up the sun and shit, while I had to do shit like filing paper work for Equestria and shit! Do you see my face is in any mood to talk to you right now without cursing up a storm!? All I want to fucking do is take this stupid cape off, take my bath, and go to fucking bed… while strangely having Wolf sleep right next to my bed, although he’s down with a bullshit Timberwolf disease that I don’t even think exists! He’s been having my ass take care of him all day and fucking night, fucking doucebag.”

Then Celestia stopped before I could continue to walk with her… big ass wings… and she said, “You dare give disrespect to her!? What she did to make that cape!? You better start acting the way you should be acting before I disobey her orders and I swear to you Knight, I will harm you! I will break every bone in your body to make sure you never leave here again!"

I just stood there, not being phased by Celestia's words.

Celestia continued to say to me, "Second of all, with your studies and having or used to having me as a personal teacher, you should know that the disease that Wolf has is a rare Timberwolf disease called Wood Virus, where he can only heal himself through getting the same medicine for the common cold!"

I just stood there, rolling my eyes at her as I mocked her in my head. I already knew that, but I just was kind of on edge at the time. can you blame a guy who's on edge... and not edging? Come on... come on...

Anyways, Celestia said to me, "Third, you have changed Knight! From the first time I met you, you were nicer and more calm, and even friendlier than this! Now, you criticize your friends, disobey me, Luna, and even her! You start to make a scene every time you walk out of this castle and into town. You curse more then you even should! You are also impolite and very rude most of the time, and you’re also an alcoholic and addicted to drugs! We are jut trying to help you to be better and to reach your full potential."

I just stood there with wide eyes a little bit, thinking of what she was saying. But nothing was getting through to me however.

Celestia continued to drone on with, "You sir should not even be wearing that cape until you understand that what you have to do is what you have to do and grow up! However, what is standing from me doing that to you is that she will not allow me to do such a thing. So do not dare to waste this chance of yours, and either grow up or use the ball to turn everything back to how it is supposed to be! Do I make myself clear to you!?”

Then, there was silence in the room. There was silence in the room for about a few minutes, as tension started to stir up. Luna also knew it, and stood in shock, waiting for my next move to happen, while Celestia had her eyes glow of white hatred. As the silence grew, she came closer and ever so closer to me, as if I was a retard or something as I stared her down, not caring what she had to say.

Well, I then took a step forward with my right hoof and told her right in that bitch’s face, “If you ever say… or talk to me that way again… I will personally rip out your throat. You may think you have authority over me, but what you don’t have is power. I am more powerful than you! I have seen things, done things within my past, even after I had lessons ended with you, I have seen things that aren’t so peaceful!

I turned my back to her and started to hang my head down a little bit while moving around a bit in frustration.

I continued to say to her, "I am sick and tired of you fucking treating me like the way that you two do to me and not let me even go or dare step a single hoof outside of Cantorlot. I shouldn’t take this shit from you, instead… I should rip out your throat, make you suffer, and cut off your head! You may be thousands of years old, but I’m older than god of this universe, so watch where you step, and be careful to not cross the lines of the borders with me.”

Maybe I had gotten a little carried with my words there, but hey, being on edge combined with lack of sleep kind of makes me say some stuff... even if it is a little bit edgy and cringe worthy. But that only makes me more of a cringe god... oh hail the cringe god! I'm not there yet, but I will over throw and start a coup over the current one. And no one can say it's an insurrection... cause how can they say it when they are all dead... huh... heh?...

Anyways, I then was about to walk away from everything... until Celestia put her left hoof on me, very roughly I might add, and she said to me in the sweetest of all voices (Imagine I have a troll face on right now…) “You may have power, but I have powerful friends! I do not let you step a single hoof out of Cantorlot for your own good! Sometimes, your kind needs to be taught a lesson or two when to follow orders when told to do so, especially from your elders! Regardless of how old you claim to be!"

Then I turned around to face Celestia with a scolding look on my face and continued the conversation with, “Elders? Elders!? You may be an elder in this universe, but in my world you are nothing but a puny little thing, but of a mere small percentage that can do nothing! I also have the power you bitch! I swear to you that I will not only kill you if you dare cross the line, but I will do so with god if I have to do such a thing. I will kill her and make her suffer the worst has ever seen in their own pathetic world they call a fucking life! And I should remind you I have powerful friends too!"

I was starting to get a little edgy. It was starting to get embarrassing like an old high school photo. I mean I shouldn't have said it, but hey I'm just telling the truth. I'm all better now and clear minded... for now.

I continued to say to her, "I will also burn heaven and Earth down, and make all suffer if you dare cross that damn fucking line! I will kill her slowly and painfully, and drink her blood as well! I will even take her throne and crown myself king if I am pushed to my outer regions of my so called limits! Then your little sister can rot in purgatory, and I will enjoy every bit of it as she begs for forgiveness and begs for freedom. And if you do not believe me, I will show thy that I have proof. I will personally go up to my friends, kill Neon, and make the others suffer."

Yeah... why am I even writing this down. I could just burn it right now and you guys wouldn't even know about it unless you did the old lemon trick. But then again i just wasted some good ink writing that so... might as well go on.

I then said to her, "I will even go and silently kill Wolf if I have to do such a thing. And to top it off, I will gladly hunt TK town, use his only weakness that only I know and can use against him, and burn him alive! I will make him cry and break him! I will break him and bring him to his fucking knees! I will bring all of my friends, even the Elements of Harmony, Neon, Jack, Mac, Forest, Arrell, and Wolf to their knees and burn them alive! You have no power over me, and I will personally turn Factory Dash to her evil self once more and let her destroy this universe. And as for the universe itself, I will put an end to it, and I will proclaim myself as king, and I would gladly do all of that, just to make sure I am not bluffing at all.”

Yeah… pretty depressing huh? Well, then Celestia came up to me and said to me once more, but with a calming voice, “You cannot do such a thing, not after what you know and went through. Not even what emotionally that we that you went through. You know that in you, that you will never bring yourself to do such a horrible act. You are nothing but a small… little… pony… my… little… pony…”

roll the credits.

Then, she pushed her limits in my book and I punched her right in the face with my hoof. Then she flew back just a bit, and a bit of blood went to the floor. Then… she came back to her senses after touching the spot where I punched her, and was not in the mood to make up.

Then, She flew right into me into the wall and we started to fight. She started to punch me and my face repeatedly with her two hooves while holding me down somewhat with her magic, but I then pushed her back the best I could with some sort of force that is another story… you get the drill.

However, instead of her hitting the wall, she caught herself and flew right back to me, but I dodged her attack and went to grab a hold of the chandelier lights that was in the room. You know, the chandelier that is in basically all nice and fancy royal dinner rooms.

Well, I grabbed a hold of it, but Celestia was charging one of her spells up to attack me with, but once she fired, I dropped to the ground. However, I wasn’t safe from harm’s way just yet. The chandelier was about to drop from the ceiling and of curse crush me and kill several guards with the broken glass and all, until; I did a quick doge roll to my left, or the opposite side from Celestia from across the table that is.

Then after she saw that I had dogged the chandelier, she went across the table to attack me, but I had the upper hand and got to her first. I then said ‘fuck it’ to myself and quickly put or turned on the knight suit, to which I was then quickly covered in TK’s original suit or body armor, along with the badass cape.

You can’t go wrong with a bad ass black colored cape, now can you? Well, once I did the quick transformation, and yes, another word, hold your applause till the end, and I grabbed her head and slammed her face right into the wall as hard as I could.

Then, she was a bit dazed and confused, till I then started to punch her repeatedly, and more than what she did to me before at the start of the fight. Blood was spraying everywhere, and Celestia’s face was a little bit messed up, but after the fight, she used a certain spell where she fixed it up and made it all better. I have no clue where she learned such a spell, but, whatever, she does what she does.

However, to describe this much gore and blood that was being made by me, well, let’s put it like this. It’s like the ending of God of War III, where you’re fighting Zeus. When you’re fighting Zeus to the very end of the fight, you’re basically punching the living shit out of him and the screen is covered in blood. Well, that’s how exactly how that happened, except there was a lot more blood to go around.

Then, she stopped one of my hooves… and punched me, to which I was pushed back to the opposite wall. Also, I should mention once that candle lit chandelier fell down, a fire started to happen. When I flew back to the opposite wall, I was then dazed and confused, just like what I did to Celestia, however, the knight suit went back and was no more, to which I was visible in my pony form once more.

Then a guard came up next to me, and pretty much threatened me, “ Get the Neon hell off of Celestia you piece of vile trash… or else I’ll have to hurt you, you son of a bitch! You do not treat a lady like that… you hear me you dead mother fucker!”

Then I grabbed a hold of his neck and broke it, to which that then pissed off Celestia even more to which I was then attacked. She then proceeded to pin down and use a spell to hurt me right in my face, to possibly kill me or not, but I fought back, as I pushed her force between mine. It’s kind of like when two light sabers are hitting each other or making contact between each other.

However, then Luna came in, with her white possessed like eyes, and yelled in her magnificent Royal Cantorlot Voice, “Tis enough! Knight, you should listen to us and understand that we do not mean harm to thee! Celestia, you shall not kill him, for he is only misguided by darkness! Now, both of you, stop immediately!”

Then she calmed down and me and Celestia stopped fighting. Then Celestia stopped for a moment to think about what Luna had just said in her Royal Cantorlot Voice.

Celestia then said, “She is right Knight. We have to stop fighting each other, and agree to disagree with each other, like adults that we are. Knight?”

Then I cut Celestia off and didn’t give two shits what Luna said to the both of us and continued to fight Celestia and pinned her against the wall with my off the grid powers, plus magical power because I’m a unicorn and shit. After I did what I did, Luna did nothing at all to stop me but float in mid-air while have her mouth drop for I had disobeyed her wishes and commands and shit. Then, she looked like she had a bit of a depressed face on, but whatever.

However, I was trying to pin Celestia down and use a spell on her to blow her brains out and paint the wall pink with her brains, but she pushed me aside. However, I did something very clever. You see, Celestia noticed the spell I was trying to do, but it wasn’t the spell that she was thinking of, but of a spell where it is a simple levitation spell, but with the added color. I had a spell for that…three seconds ago.

I literarily made that spell up within three seconds while fighting Celestia. However, when I was pushed back, Celestia was trying her best to say something to me, but she noticed that I had some grenades left right next to her side. Why did I have grenades in my satchel you may ask? I don’t know, it’s always good to carry grenades wherever you go.

I mean, you’ll never know when a grenade can come in handy while you’re out and about. I mean, to say that you need to get something off from a shelve at a store, but the shelve is way too high. Well, you throw a grenade at it, and the explosion from the force will then push the object towards you, to which you can catch the object that you desired, and yes, oh my fucking god, another new word I used. Anyways, once Celestia saw what I did, she threw the grenades as far as possible, from anypony, and surprisingly even me, so no pony would get hurt.

Well, she almost did her job, but the grenades did serious damage that was server to her leg once the explosion happened. She was weak and was an easy target, so I made my move. I then grabbed a sword from that pony guard I killed and was about to cut off Celestia’s head. I then stood there, in a ready position where I was about to chop off her head in front of her little sister Luna, although I was going to kill her too, but, whatever, it’s fine.

I then paused for a moment, and Celestia with a sad expression on her face, with a bit of tears on her face as well, because she couldn’t believe of all the ponies, that I, Knight would kill her. Which is also hard to explain that part, but whatever, another story, you know the drill.

Well, I then had that look on my face that said, ‘Say your last words, or forever burn in hell where you will suffer when I get to heaven and kill her up in the sky, where there is no escape.’

Then Celestia knew what I was saying in my face expression, to which she said, “Go ahead Knight. Kill me, right here, right now. Do it Knight, slay my head right off…and prove to me that you will do what you said, but remember this, that you better keep true to your word, because once she finds out, she will never forgive you for such an act, and her heart will be broken to see you like this, and only wished for the best for you. So do it, and make sure you do it quick, for Luna will not give a second thought about trying to harm you anyway possible.”

I then didn’t swing the sword, but instead stood there for a moment, while the fire was still going around us. I then continued to look at Celestia, and had a tear on my face as well.

I then thought in my head… ‘What am I doing? I can’t do this. She is a loved one of mine, and I cannot bring myself to do this. No…no I must kill her and show that I mean business.'

I then had quick shook my head and filled my eyes with flames of anger and filled my mind with terrible though.

I continued to say to myself within my own mind, 'I will show all of them! I will show them not to fuck with me! I will show them that I will not tolerate what they do! I will not tolerate being forbidden to go outside the walls of Cantorlot! I will make them pay! I deserve better then what I receive from them! Wolf can burn in hell with his bullshit reasons not to fight it! He does not tell me what to fucking do! My friends as well will also pay the price with their souls! They will pay for it because they agree with Celestia and Luna, and friends help each other when in need, they do not help! I will also show TK, who forbids me to go off the grid and continue to run the Universal United! I will burn him alive and bring him to his knees and break him!'

I then shook my head again while pushing my ears back a bit and filled my eyes with worry and sadness while filling my mind with questions and confusion.

I said to myself in my own head, 'But… I can’t do that…they only want what is best for me, what is right. They are also my friends who would never hurt me, in fact they would not allow me to get hurt if it meant that I would feel pain. My hearts says no, while my mind says yes. I need to gently bring my sword down and apologize, and say I’m sorry… but I need to do it, so I will show them all! I will get my revenge on all of them. They are nothing, while I have power! I have power that is more then all of them combined! They are weak, while I am strong! The strong will never be led by the weak! I am stronger then all of them! And I will kill all of them!'

I then shook my head again as I struggled with the two emotions trying to take over me by pulling me back and forth. It was like an angel and a demon was constantly trying to convince me which side was right and which one was wrong.

I said to myself in my own little world, 'But… no… I must not, for they are who they are and they love me and only want the best for me. Even her, she wants the best for me as well, in fact, she just wants me to be who see wants me to be… but I am not in control. All I am to her is a slave. She does not give me any freedom, nor does she let me control my own destiny. And for that, she will pay with her head. But still… I cannot do it. I must wait till I get my feelings sorted out, but what will I say to them… I got it.’

I then broke the silence that was in the room as I shook my head one final time and finally spoke up while closing my eyes in despair and hang my head in shame.

I then said to both of them while dropping my sword as it made a clinging sound when it hit the ground and show signs of me giving up, “Only because Luna is right. Only because…”

I then walked away to go to my room, while Luna helped her big sister up and trying to support her from falling for her legs were damaged from the grenade blast.

After I left the room, I overheard Celestia say to her little sister, “Only if he understood what we were trying to do for him, but instead, all he does is be blinded by the lies. No matter what he says, I will forever blame TK for turning Knight into what he is now. He can complain and show evidence all he wants, but I will shall forever stand by my opinion about him. He was fine when I had first met him. He had potential, but now he squanders it all away . He is wasteful. And it's his fault that he is the way he is."

I just stood there by the door way listening to everything.

Celestia had continued to say o Luna, "I forever blame him for his mistakes, for training him outside of the universe. Although, I do blame Knight for some of his wrong doings, because it was by his own will he could have chose in his past, but he decided to lead by his own rules, rather following the rules of others and rules by us. I wished Knight could only see that we do not mean harm to him. We only want him to rise and become who he is meat to be. If not for the sake of our world, then at least for the sake of his own world.”

But then Luna then cut off Celestia and said, “But dear sister, perhaps it was for the best that he is on his own path. We may not want him to be so, and choose the path that is supposed to be set for him. But at least in the end, he can write his own path. His own destiny. Fate has changed. You know that. We have seen it together you and I. With our own eyes. And while we shouldn't let him go, we need to for his own sake. Like you said, if not for us, at least let it be for his own."

Then Celestia got off the ground and she yelled, “Luna, look what happened! Do you think this is a good outcome!? This is not the best we could have had from him! We could have had better with him, where he was not stubborn, he would listen to us, and he would do what he was meant to do years ago. If he would just be on the path was was set for him, none of this would have happened, I just know it wouldn't have happened. But now... his own path is corrupted. He could be embracing for what he is, but instead we lost him! We lost him to that selfish human that he created that he called by the name of TK. This is all of his fault, and him only. I do not blame his friends, nor do I blame Wolf or Factory Dash. They would have not affected him at all if he was still doing what he was doing, but TK is the reason why he is doing things like this to us and her.”

Then Luna said, “But dear sister, does TK not side with us and does he not want Knight to stay where he is at so he can reach his potential here? Does he not agree with us and take our side on the matter we face now with poor Knight?”

Then Celestia answered the question with, “I don’t care if he does partake our side with us or not! It was before all of that happened, but now is different, and I will never forgive TK. He is not a friend of mine, but I will not shun him away for he is the only one that is making sure Knight is staying away from that portal that leads to outside of the universe. However, he is something else, and even though Knight created him, I cannot trust him."

Celestia started to walk around the room a bit, pondering her thoughts to Luna as they came into her aching mind of distraught.

‘'I would have given him a chance if it wasn't for his soulless stare. He's no more than a monster. A monster that leaches off of Knight. Knight may see good in him, but I can never see him nothing more than the devil that he is. I've seen how he operates; the cruelty, the killings, the blood that he has on his; even the countless lives he ahs taken; Knight deserves better. He deserves to be taught how he needs to be taught. TK may be wise, yet his soul is nothing more than that of a killer that has no respect for the damned."

Celestia stopped in her tracks and started to look worried at her sister's face. Her eyes told it all as she wanted to pour her feelings out and let it go.

"I'm worried that Knight will leave for good one day. I fear that he will just end up becoming him in some way. I can see it on his face that he is being influenced by him."

Luna spoke up quickly, "That's because he made him. Why wouldn't he turn into him after all?"

Celestia hanged her head low as her mind was in a shallow lake of fears and worries.

"That's what I fear for him. Just like how I feared for Twilight at times, I fear for him too. He has a place in this world; a roll that he must fill. I know that he belongs to the universes, but he belongs here with us by our side, where it is safe and where we can keep an eye on him. If not for our sake, for his at least. We cannot let him fall again like how he did before. I don't want to see it. I don't even want to think about it! He is slipping away further from us and I don't know what to do!"

A dreadful silence had filled the air around them as they just both looked at each other. Luna could feel what her big sister was feeling as they started to look a little teary eyed.

"I think about it sometimes, sometimes even dream about sister. I see our world without him alongside an empty spot where he should be. I see us, waiting on an island for him to return to us, waiting to greet him at the door. I see us ready to say hello to him again and to welcome him back, yet he never comes through that door. We're just waiting together.... waiting for something that will never happen. We just stand there with our hopes in the heavens and our heads held high with a smile.... all for.... something to never be. And yet we wait and wait thinking he will come back to us, yet he never does. An empty spot at the table where he should be. I don't want to ever see that nightmare come to pass in our reality. I-I.... just want him to be safe and sound is all. Knight deserves that much from us.... from all that has happened. I just wished he understood we just want the best for him is all."

Luna stood there, trying to reach out to her crumbling sister, "I know all too well of that feeling sister. I share a similar nightmare as well. But, maybe just.... maybe we should.... I think we should...."

Both looked at each other with glassed eyes. Both knew what the other wanted to say, yet both knew it was all too much for them say it, even by my standards. They couldn't say a single word of their suggestions.

Then Celestia gave a sigh, to which she then said, “How about you go check on Knight, to see how he is doing, while I try to clean up this mess. I want to make sure he is alright. I'd do it myself, but I think it's best that you do it. Ok... sister?”

Then Luna nodded her head in compliance, to which she then went towards my room at the Cantorlot castle, which was somewhere on the west wing, just like Celestia’s and Luna’s rooms were at in the east wing.

As Luna was on her way to check up on me, I was trotting back and forth in my room as I headed back not long after, having an angry look on my face, as I tried my best to sort my feelings out. At the same time, Wolf was still sick in his personally made bed just made for him only, while he was sick and trying his best to get rest for that was what he needed to get better with and to cure his sickness that weakened him so. He was all curled up and trying his best to use his left wooden paw to cover his face to block out the light in the bedroom.

I was trotting back and forth and saying to myself, “I will show all of them. I will show both them that I am not to be messed with. How dare they defy me and my abilities and not go outside of the universe. I should have ripped Celestia’s head off while I had the chance, but then again… they seem to care for me... and only what is best for me in the long run… And what I am supposed to be to them… and that is something I cannot let go away. I should possibly apologize to them, but they still deserve it though, for they…”

Then Wolf cut me off and he said in his best voice possible, as he had a bit of a raspy undertone to his voice, “Can you please talk to yourself a bit quieter Knight. I’m sure your jokes and problems with Celestia and Luna are funny, but it has to wait till I get better. OK? So please keep it down.”

Then once Wolf finished his input on the situation, something went off in my mind, and I had that mad look within my own eyes.

I then quickly went up to Wolf and grabbed him by the neck, slowly strangling him and bringing him up to my own eye level even. My horn lit up to help carry a bit of his weight since he was just made out of wood. I then said to him with a small little grin on my face and a mad look in my eyes that was like TF a bit, “I will show all of them. I will show that I am not to be messed with, by starting off by killing you. I will make you suffer, for you do nothing but take their side on the matter and will not even defend my opposition on going to the outside of the universe."

I shook Wolf around a bit, while Wolf didn't seem to care too much what I was doing to him. He just seemed tired in his eyes and wanted to go back to sleep.

I continued to say while moving my head around and looking at other place in the room and acting a bit crazy, "I will kill you, show your dead useless body to the both of them, and I will declare war on my friends… and god of the universe… and once they are all dead… then they will know they don’t fuck with me. I will show all of them!!! And I will kill you, by killing just like how I killed your abusive family back in the Everfree Forest where I found you, and I will bury you there as well, so their sprits will forever torture your poor soul there. I'll send you back to the caves where you belong! I'll treat you how animals need to be treated from that wretched place!”

As I was saying all of this, Wolf was once again, not giving a shit. He didn't seem to give a single care in the world what I was saying to him. All he seemed to care was going back to sleep as all he did was give a big yawn to me, something akin to playing a boring game like an orange woman fighting robot dinosaurs or something Hint hint... fight me bitch. The grip with my hooves of course were holding him tight though still. It’s weird, yes… but oddly it still works somehow. Pony hooves in this universe is really weird sometimes and makes no logical sense to the human mind but it works nonetheless. But it worked better since I was a unicorn still.

Anyways, He seemed fine to me while I was giving him the stink eyes, not even struggling breathing because he was fucking wood I guess. He kept to himself until he said the best he could with my hoof around his wooden neck, “Knight, with what you just said sounded cool and all. But you're starting to sound like a cringe edge lord. Could you please stop and put me down before you say something else that's cringe. If you keep this up, I'm going to want to die. He he...”

Wolf then for a brief moment made a goofy face towards me. He even tried his best to give a laugh while he was still sick. He was the one that didn't take things too seriously, but whatever, Wolf was being Wolf as much as Neon was being Neon at times.

Then I said to him in a very gritty voice, while having my face up close to him and meeting our eyes with one another, but not in a gay way, “And that is why I also want you dead. You’re not only selfish, but you're annoying at the same time. All you ever did was lounge around and do nothing. All you ever did was piggy back off of my hard work. You never worked, nor did you ever bring in the money. I did all of that! I'm the one who kept you fed all these years! I'm the one who took care of you and tried to save your ass! You were more useless than Spike from the fucking show back on Earth. And yet somehow you could look in the mirror everyday and say it was fine. You're no friend of mine. You're just a bunch of fucking wood that never learned to shut the fuck up once in life. You're just like the others. You've never learned. And you've never kept quiet and heard yourself think.”

Then Wolf said to me , “Listen to what you’re saying Knight. You starting to sound like TK, but more worse. All you're saying is a bunch of... I don't what you're saying anymore. You don't sound right at all. What happened to the guy who I used to know that knew to have fun when he needed to have fun and to crack a joke every once in a while. I know you've been stuck at this place for a while now, but learn to live a little. I may be just a bundle of sticks and wood to you that is somehow alive, but at least I keep to who I am and not some flame raging faggot that doesn't know when to quit. I may not be much to this world or your world, but at least I can have a good time like how you used to do. So what are you waiting for? Put me down and have a laugh... huh buddy?”

Then Wolf slowly started to give me a big smile while trying to give a chuckle. But that effort was fruitless as he just started to cough a bit which was a bit disgusting. Trust me, wood germs is not a laughing matter. But someone with AIDS and is about die... now that's funny, like TBS. Very funny, assuming you're half a retard that liked Jack and Jill. I knew someone once that liked it, and I can only imagine how they turned out today. Wondering if they are reading it now. And if that is the case, then burn in hell you soulless mutant of a human being. I'm sorry... that was too mean. What I should say is that it's ok. It's not your fault that you're a half a brain dead retard. It's ok... we'll give you some help, and his name is doctor MP5. Just do it already.

Anyways, I saw that I wasn't getting through to him and his thick skull that was also probably made out of wood. so I did the only thing that I could and I then put him down gently, and let him drop to the floor. Wolf dropped down flat on his wooden stomach onto the fancy carpet with a thud. Wolf only had a dumb look on his face. As for my face, I only had a disappointed, but angered look on my face. I was still in the mindset of a crazy person. However my muscles started to loosen up a bit as my mind started to calm down.

Wolf then said to me as he continued to lie down, "Thank you..."

I then had that look on my face that says, ‘What have I become? What am I doing hurting my best friend that has stood by my side through hell and back, through all the crazy adventures we had, even if no one else wanted to go with me.’

I then took a few steps back away from Wolf as I started to realize what I had become, yet somewhere in my mind the thought of wanting to hurt Wolf and other still lied there. and it still lies there as I'm writing you this. As for Wolf though, he just got up and walked back to his bed like nothing had happened to him.

He then said to me while he was giving me the stink eye, "You know... you can be real rude sometimes. Now do me a favor and keep it down will ya. I was having a dream that I was boning this broad before you woke me up."

Wolf then started to go back to his curled up position from before and tried to get some rest to fight his illness.

I on the other hand just stood there while shaking my head in disappointment as I said to him, "You bastard Wolf..."

And somewhere on my face, a small smile was starting to form. It felt like I was going to laugh again, just as Wolf had asked me to. But then it started t go away quickly.

The fire inside of me did not die down, it was not extinguished, but the rage continues to fight on, and my anger slowly rose again, but I tried my best to fight it within me, but it’s useless, as the anger grew and grew, and wanted to kill Celestia and Luna very badly… until Luna came in that is. I was somehow standing in the middle of the room, where I didn’t even notice where I was even at, and it had seemed that Wolf had put his left wooden paw over his eyes like before and slowly went back to sleep.

Luan opened my door quietly and she said, “Knight… is everything ok in here?”

Then I said while putting my pony ears back a bit and steping forward a bit towards her with a glint in my eyes with a tone of hesitation in my voice, “Yes…everything is fine Luna. I was just about to go to bed.”

Then Luna said with a curious face still on while looking worried for me and my soul, “Are you sure? I thought I heard crying coming from this very room not too long ago.”

Then I said while a small smile was returning to my face as I continued to talk to Luna and hanged my head down just a bit, “It wasn’t me… it was Wolf. And he wasn't crying either, he was just... trying to crack a joke like usual. And it was kind of funny too... you should have heard it.”

Then Luan said with a slight chuckle, “I'm sure it was. Listen... Knight... You have to understand that we are keeping you here because we need you to embrace what you are and what you can be doing out there in this world. We do not hate you, nor we are evil towards you, but we only what is best for everypony, especially you Knight. We just… want to make sure you are on the right path.

I then said to her while circling around a bit and shaking my eyes a bit while looking slightly annoyed towards her, “The right path? Which path is that? Are we talking about your path or my own path?”

Then Luna said, “We don't mean it like that. We just want to make sure you're on the right for your own story, for your own sake and... look, we can talk about this some other time. I've got to get going. Goodnight… I suppose… I will be off to do my duty as the Princess of the Night.”

Then Luna slowly and quietly closed my door, and I was left to attend to my other businesses. When she closed it, I then fell down to my pony knees and curled up in a nearby corner. I then stayed there for a good roughly thirty minutes, trying to convince myself that I wasn’t turning into a monster, especially a monster that I hated and despised. A monster that was diabolical… and yes, to ruin the moment, I used another word that only Cow Tippers use.

My god, Cow tippers and Grammar Nazis must be terrified by now… in a matter of fact, those people perhaps died of a heart attack by now since I’m just throwing fancy words at them. And the grammar Nazis are especially furious because I didn't give them their jews like I promised from before... remember? Remember when I promised them the word jews? Do you remember? Ok, before I continue, the joke is getting old, and I’ll admit, being stuck in Cantorlot really doesn’t give me that much to do in material wise. The best I could do is make fun of a rich pony who is wearing a nice hat.

That is the best I can even do, but only because I’m stuck in Cantorlot and only depressed shit happens. And if you don’t believe me, well, I almost killed Celestia and Luna and declared war on god of this universe, also known as Fausticorn. I almost killed my friend who also was acting weird and award about it like he usually does to these kind of things. And I am also having a conflict within myself, to weather should I kill everyone or not.

So yea... dark and depressing shit has been going on, and only a minute ago it was all about the laughter and having friends and having good times, but now it’s depressing, saddening, suicidal, deep, and meaningful. You probably want to scoop your own eyeballs out by now don't yeah. Well, that’s just the circle of life, and insert Lion King joke here. Anyways, another thing I should mention, does the jokes really matter?

I mean this is only a life story, and it really shouldn’t matter among you people or humans I suppose, since I live with the ponies now. It's all I've got after all. I don't have much left in this world or this life that I have now. But if I can crank out a good few jokes for you fine... honkers out there, then why the fuck shouldn't I do it? Well, maybe because it's a slight distraction, yet I'm sure I'm brighten up someone's day, as it sure hell brightens up mine just writing this with only a feather and ink. The old school method.

Anyways, Wolf was back to sleep, but I do wonder if he will ever look past my slowly, going insane mindset. Well, I then quietly broke my window, and jumped through it to the garden grounds of the castle. I then sneaked past some of the guards, while also taking some out at the same time.

Eventually, after doing such a thing for about ten minutes, you get the idea, I then saw the exit to the garden. It was an exit that I could then escape the castle gates and be free to do whatever I may please that I see fit and fly on that bird thing to write this to right now. However, as I was about a few meters away from the gate, making a quiet run for it, a dark figure
swooped down from the sky and stopped me from my destination. I quickly stopped in my tracks with a surprised look on my face. Then it turned out to be Luna as I got a better look at her, and I her saw her eyes as they met mine. I saw it in her face that she was wondering why I was out of my room.

Luna said to me straight forward, “Where do you think you’re going Knight? Did you not say that you were going to bed before I talked to you about the events that took place after she left?”

Then I stood there frozen, as if I wasn’t a real pony, but of a statue. I had a straight and serious look on my face, but inside I was scared. My heart was starting to beat fast and I did not know what to do, for I did not want to cause any more trouble. On top of all of that, there were guards all around me that could trap and kill me any second if I were to strike Luna. Well not really, they were all knocked out b me and my ol' magic, but you never know, they might wake up from their nap... or not. I might have a problem after I get back. Anyways, I then had to come up with something fast, but then I had the idea to not blow my cover to Luna.

I then said to Luna with an innocent look on my face while making little circle on the ground with my right hoof and looking forward somewhat with my pony ears pushed back, “Well… after you spoke to me, I did go to bed. However, I couldn’t go to sleep right away and… I was thinking about the stars.”

Then Luna said with a curious look on her face as she raised her head up a bit high, “Well, what about the stars were you thinking of?”

I then said to Luna while keeping my innocent looking act up while looking a little bit clueless and wondering as I looked up at the stars and away from Luna, “Well… I was thinking about how you’re the princess of the night. Well… it reminded me as a child on Earth back in the universe where I was born at, I always wanted to see the stars as a kid. I was always fascinated by them, and saw how they twinkled in the sky. I always was curious about space and wanted to see the stars every night. Although I could never do that because I was always forced to be stuck inside the house that I lived in when I was merely but a child. I always wanted to go out at night and go to a spot where there’s plenty of space, such as a hill I suppose… and just look up at the stars. I even wanted to go out and hear the stories about some of the constellations and how they came to be, for I never heard of them so much in my early years of life."

She was buying it. She was eating it up as she had a warm smile form on her face as she looked hopeful towards me. Perhaps somewhere in her mind tonight, she was thinking that there was hope for me still. Even though I was acting stupid and none of this would have add up canon wise, Luna was starting to have pity for me.

I continued to go on saying while turning my back to her and sitting down on my pony ass, "I also wanted to see the moon out as well and just look up at the stars and enjoy their presence. Well... years later I was fortunate to go out and see them, but unfortunate events happened that prevented me to see almost any of the stars. Back on Earth, there is something we called light pollution, where there would be so many unnatural light sources that would be so bright, no one could see but of the brightest of the stars. But even then those stars would be fairly dim and a person would have to be lucky to even see it. Only at certain rare spots could one ever see so many stars at one point. So... I thought perhaps I could go out and enjoy them since I thought about it. I mean, I won’t have time anytime soon, for I do have work to do in here that you two give me on a daily basis.”

Then Luna stared at me, but not with anger, but of happiness and it almost as if she wanted to cry tears of joy a bit.

She then said to me gently as she walked up behind me and placed her right hoof on my left pony shoulder, “Well then, I know a perfect spot to see the stars at Knight. Follow me.”

I turned my head as she had touched me and had a little smile being made on my face. Luna then turned around and started to walk towards the exit of the gardens.

I then said to myself underneath my breath with a small smirk where Luna couldn't hear me, "Sucker... he he..."

I then followed her outside of the garden gates and out into the town of Cantorlot. However, if you do wonder how I came up with this lie, it’s because I did mean it. When I was a child, I did want to see the stars out late at night. But sadly, however, my childhood dreams were taken away, and that does sadden me in my heart, but it was a lie that I could tell without feeling any guilt, for it was the truth. Or was it? Yeah... making you think... can't tell what is real and what isn't. Maybe you're not real and that really you're just a figment of my imagination and I'm not writing anything down and I'm just doing this all in my head while being in a coma. Making you question the reality of all this aren't I? It adds layers... like an onion. Yeah...

Well, I then caught up and followed Luna to a special spot near the outside of Cantorlot, where it is also a hill side spot. It wasn't too far of a walk, but it was kind of hidden, I'm sure to Celestia's eyes as well. She took me there and sat down on her pony ass. I was still standing when we got to the top with a curious look on my face and she gave me a sign to sit down next to her by tapping her hoof on the ground three times to spot where she wanted to sit at. I then did what she told me to do and I sat next to her. All with a look of whimsy on my face.

Once I did that, I looked up at the stars and I got to admit, I almost wanted to cry as well. They looked beautiful out tonight and it was amazing. They all twinkled and danced around in the sky. Sure I've seen stars before, plenty of times, yet every time I look up, it feels like I've been missing out on something as I never really take the time to look up and think about it all. We didn’t say a word to each other, but we both looked at the stars as they twinkled up at the sky for about an twenty one minutes or so. I mean if it was an hour, then our necks would have been stiff, but we remained silent to each other for those twenty one minutes or so. Al with the sounds of the crickets that were probably humping in the background, filling the empty noise that was vacant.

However, Luna then said to me as she was getting up from her pony ass ad our eyes locked on to each other as she had a little smile on her face, “Well… I have to go to work. Can I trust you that you will see yourself back to your room after you enjoy your spot at looking at the stars?”

Then I said with a trustworthy smile while closing my eyes in delight like a child, “I Pinkie Promise you I will return after looking at the stars.”

Luna did not say another word, but instead have a smile on her face. She then spread out her wings and took off to go back to her duties as princess of the night. Once I was finished and the coast was clear, that was about an extra eleven minutes or so, I then got up and went to the town where I steal the phoenix and sht.

I know I lied to Luna, including the fact that it was a Pinkie Promise, yeah, it looks like I would have been fucked since Pinkie can sense if someone breaks a Pinkie Promise or not. However, I am looking up at the stars right now while writing this… so take that you pink son of a bitch. You're not going to do anything. You're not canon to this story... kind of... I mean she is but... that pink bitch doesn't know what's going on. The Mane 6 doesn't really know either except for maybe Twilight. They are just on the sidelines as they do their own thing. Almost like a potential side series... even though that will never happen because I am never looking at the portal window to see what they have been up to this until time. Nope. Go fuck yourself.

Well, now… let’s actually get back to the main story here… you know… the story that I was supposed to be talking about. The one with me and my friends in Stalia instead of what I just said over ten thousand words ago that happened earlier to me on my way over here to write this part. I think it was ten thousand. Maye more. who knows. I don't do the counting. Stalin does though, but uhhh... he's a little on edge, been snorting too much of the crack lately. Kind of the reason why he sends people to the gulag. He thinks everyone is a shadow demon out to get him in his sleep. You want to meet him? Hold on...

...

Ok I just opened up a portal window thingy to an alternate universe and letting Stalin taking the pen here. Say Hi Stalin.

"What is this! Where am I!? You get away from me or else I'll throw in the fucking ovens like Hitler! You stay away from me and my fucking nuts! Those nuts are mine!"

And I just closed the portal... and Stalin is gone. But he's still counting them votes. You can count on him to do anything... wink... wink wink... wink wink wink...

Ok let's get back to where we left off... I'm sorry. Well... let’s see, where do I start? Let me think...

Well… actually, before I begin, there is something…

Fine… fine… fine I’ll stop stalling you guys. Well, I’ll begin right after Neon pulled me through a portal to go back to Earth when I was in no mood to go to because I wasn’t in the fucking mood to do such a thing. Well, a few hours after that shit happened, Misty’s father knocked on my door.

Not too long ago he tucked his daughter into her little cardboard box because… shit I don’t remember what I said. Well, he had tucked her in nice and calm, and also made sure she was warm as she could be because it was a bit cold that night. Well, she was decently warm, because there wasn’t much to keep her warm, but still though. Well, after he did that, he then proceeded, which yes, once again, new word, the more you know, insert rainbow.

Well, he then took a short bit of a walk to find my house. Eventually he did find it, to where he knocked on my door.

At first, he didn’t get a response. He had thought I already went to bed, so he knocked once more, but this time he knocked a bit louder. However, no response was made under then the dead silence of Luna’s night. However, he then started to become impatient about the silence, so what he did next was that he went to see if he could open a window, however, thanks to Wolf being drunk and high as fuck, the windows were lock of course.

I know it doesn’t make sense, but if you spend enough time with Wolf, you would understand where he kind of comes from. Anyways, he couldn’t find a way in, so the next thing you know, he backed up and came rushing to the door.

All it did though was just give a loud thump that anypony could hear if he or she were to be outside. Well, the door didn’t budge, so he did it once more, but after the second attempt, there was still no to little progress that was made. He might have broken some small parts of the door or weaken it, but I wouldn’t know… because I’m not a door guy. I’m a fighting, smoking weed, say curse words, be impolite, douche bag, immature, fucked type of guy… in that order to be exact. I think there is a bit more to add to that list, but I’m not that type of guy as I said before.

Anyways, the guy did it once more for a third try, to which he was successful once he hit the door. Once he broke down the door that I was so pissed of at that he broke so much, he then fell to the ground a bit. Also, may I add that if he’s a ghost, then why couldn’t he just walk through the fucking walls if he’s dead.

Fuck it… it will only get worse if you try to make any sense of it. Besides, it’s the same thing with Casper, the friendly ghost. At times he can go through solid objects, but at other times he can touch solid objects, the rules just changes whenever he wants to do so.

It’s better not to ask but to enjoy what you have, because if we just complained about every little thing, then we couldn’t enjoy what we have in front of our face, even if it is a black guy. God… I don’t know where that came from, but… yeah there you go. Anyways, once he gained control again and got up from the ground, all the lights were turned off, to which he was looking for me or if there was anything at all.

He said out loud in the room like a crazy guy if he had problems with his mind, “Knight… Neon… is anyone here!? If so… I need to talk to you for a moment… please! I need your help! It may sound odd at this moment for you do not know who I am, but I do… but I will explain later… but for now… I need your help! Hello!? Forget it…. I’m just talking to myself.”

Then as he was about to turn around, a pony life figure that had a very dark mane that was long as shit, with an evil grin across his face. He also had a black coat, but enough black to see his very dark color mane that was the blackest of all night or ravens or whatever that’s black.

Maybe even more black than a black guy, which I know you’re all upset, but keep in mind… this is fiction… not real… so there’s no need to get into competition with this guy… I had no idea what I said there. It’s like I broke the fourth wall but at the same time… I broke the fifth wall…

I don’t know my own existence anymore. Is this real life. is this the matrix? I’m a robot that is part of a giant computer program… aren’t I? Dam it… I always knew I was a robot! Oh well… at least I can kill someone and get away with it. Be right back guys…

*2 hours later…*

Well I’m back and I killed three thousand ponies… which I then got killed but brought back to life. However, I just found out… spoiler alert… I have AIDS… and I’m not a robot and the matrix doesn’t exist. Oh… right… and the AIDS thing… let’s just say I got tested and lesson learned… never try to fuck a flag pole… but I can just cure myself of the disease later on, it’s not too bad after all.

Anyways, the dark and depressing looking pony said to the guy who was in my house with an evil grin across his face.

He also said it while being in front of my once awesome and majestic looking doorway, “Yes… you are quite talking to yourself dear fellow. You missed me Arctic Aurora?”

Then Arctic Aurora, and yes…that is Misty Midnight’s father’s name.

Anyways, he then said, “You… I thought you…”

Then the depressing looking pony cut him off to which he then said to Arctic, “That I died? That I suffered a more horrible fate then what you did back many years ago of your worthless life. The life that you spent hours and hours trying to figure out the connection and bring our two words together to make one. Well then…you are deeply wrong good sir. You should never expect a world to just be friends with you right away, why you need to earn their trust…and you failed to do so.”

Then Arctic then said to him, “Listen, I know what happened back there those many years ago, but it was a mistake and…”

Then he cut him off once more to which he then said to him right in his face, “Oh shut it Arctic! We all know it wasn’t a mistake. You only did it to save you and your team’s asses from getting killed, which may I remind you, you got you and your team killed for that… and you failed. Now you spend all of eternity walking the Earth, wondering what went wrong and wanting to know how it feels like to live again. To feel pain and to feel love… no wait… you don’t need to… because you still have it with your poor, sweet little daughter Misty.

‘Well then, I’m going to take her away from you, then you will feel our pain, and you will have no choice but to join us and feel like how we feel.”

Then he started to make a run for Arctic’s daughter, Misty Midnight. He ran through the I believe it is called a lintel.

I don’t know, but The movie The World’s End taught me that… I mean it’s kind of like the word Aglet, but sadly we only knew that from a kids show… That one by Disney.

You know, the one cartoon show with a kid who has a tumor in his head shaped like a triangle and a mentally retarded kid who is also a British wizard that is also a nerd and possibly a psychopathic killer. Phineas and Ferb is what I’m talking about of course, because that description is dead on with the show. Well anyways, Arctic ran through the frame of the door, you know for you retards out there who doesn’t know the proper words those critics expect of us to know… ah… see what I did there.

I remember from earlier on from the beginning of the story, and now you can go fuck yourself because now your life is complete. There is no need for anymore things, you have everything in life, you don’t need anything, no regrets.

Yup, and it also gives me a reason to kill you in your sleep while Jeff the killer bangs your mom at night… meh… that joke was weak. Anyways, Arctic ran through the frame and into the dead of night of Stalia.

I mean when you go into town of Stalia in the dead of night, it feels like a ghost town, like it’s been abandoned for years. I mean it really does feel like that and you can’t help but feel sad for it. You feel like that one Indian who has a camera close up and has one tear falling from his cold cheek of casino Indian-ship…

I have no idea what I said but let’s move on. Well arctic was in the middle of town, trying to figure out in which direction that the depressing pony went at, however he couldn’t figure out which direction.

However instead of taking a guess just like anyone would do and not waste time, he simply yelled out into the night sky, hoping for the depressing pony to hear, and apparently all of Equestria as well, “Don’t do it! Please… I beg of you do not do it! Just leave her alone, come for me and don’t take her!”

I just don’t get it, I mean doesn’t Arctic know that he could just run towards the fastest route to the bridge where she is under? I mean he could do that instead of trying to catch the depressing pony. Then again he would be close to capture and kidnap Misty, but at the same time Arctic could defend her.

But Maybe Arctic isn’t that strong? I don’t fucking know, I’m not him, I don’t even hang out with him, I don’t even consider him a friend of mine. I just consider him to be a friendly ally that I clearly don’t give two shits about.

Neither do I care about Misty Midnight or the other kids. I just do not care what happens to the kids at all. I mean I could kill them all for all I care.

Although, not really, I do care about the kids a little bit. I mean I kind of care for them but at the same time not really. I guess I don’t care what they do as long as I’m not involved in it, but at the same time I don’t want them to get hurt.

Well what do you know, I’m just an average American parent… no wonder I’m such a fucking redneck, because you know… that’s what every parent do for their kids. Not caring about them but not wanting them to get AIDS.

Yup… America is just keeps going down the shit hole everyday… good thing I’m not part of it. Well, after a while of trying to hear a response like a fucking retard that Arctic was that night, he didn’t hear nothing but the silence of the night… except for a very un-amused cricket that chirped. In fact the cricket was right next to Arctic and in he was chirping at him.

Then the next thing you know that the cricket talked… although at least it wasn’t like that cricket from James and the giant Peach though, because he was a rich douche bag to me. I mean to me he’s one of those snooty critics you would read on fan fiction sties… I’m looking at you internet… no wait… the internet is the internet… I’m a dumbass. I just need to get diagnosed by a doctor and I can smoke weed in legal states…fuck yeah!

Anyway, the cricket said to Arctic, “Wow… that was very unpleasant and a not a very bright move Arctic. I mean am I supposed to believe that from you Arctic. I mean you’re trying to save your daughter, but instead you’re yelling out into the night sky, hoping for a response from that guy you worked with years ago until the accident happened. I mean, you should be running to her instead of talking to that dead ghost pony. That and I don’t believe that you really want to save her. I need more emotion from you that tells me ‘I want my daughter, don’t hurt her!’ Just… just give me a tear or something… ok?”

Then Arctic said to the cricket, “I don’t even know you, nor do I know what you are doing.”

Then the cricket said to him, “I’m a… washed up porno director. I’m just trying to pretend that I am still a director and direct your life… I know it’s sad. But you got to understand, my wife left me and took the kids. She even killed the dog dam it… she killed the damn fucking dog. She took everything in the court case… I have nothing but this bottle of vodka.”

Then the cricket pulled a sixty-four ounce bottle of vodka out of nowhere and started to drink it all down the hatch. I’m just surprised that a cricket can drink that much, because they can barley drink their own seaman… and shit like that. Also where did a cricket get a vodka bottle anyways?

That and who would hire him to direct a porno, a cricket only has a small dick, so It wouldn’t work for him. Although his wife was apparently a mare and his kids was colt and a foil. So apparently a pony fucked a cricket or a cricket fucked a mare.

I can’t imagine how the mare could’ve gave the cricket a blow job, or a hoof job for that matter, but whatever. I don’t want to know how that is even possible.

Anyways, after the cricket drunk the entire bottle of sixty-four ounce of vodka, he then threw it up all over the ground, to which he then said to Arctic, “Please help me… I’ll suck your cock…”

Then the cricket was knocked out and slept there the entire night. After that random event happened, Arctic then pretend that never happened and started to run towards his daughter. He ran through the town, under the moonlight that was his only friend for it was dark outside.

It seemed to Arctic that the moonlight was his friend in a way, he always remembered as a child that he was fascinated with science, and always dreamed of doing something spectacular, something no pony has ever seen before in his or her life.

He could have done many things, but yet one of them was to go to the moon, to explore the outer reaches of space… to go boldly where no pony has gone before… but of course Luna has done that when she was on her period… I’m sure she was only nightmare moon because she was on her period.

I mean why do you think she was angry… anyways, even though he knew of the tale of how Celestia banished her sister to the moon, that putting a pony on the moon was out of the question. However he had always wondered what was beyond the moon, perhaps another planet with intelligent life on it, and we all know that’s not true at all… because Planet Random is proof of that.

As Arctic was making his way towards the bridge where his daughter slept at night, he stumbled upon a few rocks, and one rock that almost made him trip. However when it did occurred, he kept his balance, so he could keep going to his daughter in time.

Eventually he made it to the box… but he was sadly too late. When he saw that his daughter was gone, his mouth was opened up like a black hole and stood there in shock. He had that look in his eyes that all hope was lost and he didn’t have a reason to live on anymore.

He soon kneeled down, looked inside the box and looked at the newspaper his daughter used to keep warm during the cold winter nights… even though I have no idea how scientifically that is possible, because she would’ve died but apparently she lived through those cold and lonely nights. If I was her, I would have blown my brains out by then, I mean who the fuck wants to live through that, but that’s beside the point.

However, as a tear drop was coming down slowly upon the childless father, he heard a scream… a scream that said, “FATHER! PLEASE HELP ME!”

As soon as he heard that scream, his lovely daughter’s voice, he opened his eyes and jolted up.

He then said to himself quietly, “Misty?”

Then he ran off towards the scream, and Misty’s scream was repeated over and over and Arctic used that to his advantage. He followed his poor daughter’s cry for help to track her down, and as he ran towards the scream, he knew that not all hope was gone. He soon found the depressing pony carrying Misty Midnight on his back while he had his horn holding her down.

Arctic started to sprint faster, however, it wasn’t enough to catch up to the depressing pony, so he gave it all that he had, but sadly his best wasn’t enough… just like that one black guy from The Pursuit of Happiness… well he was black after all… well, soon the depressing pony and Arctic were in the woods, deep within it I should say, and the depressing pony then disappeared before arctic’s eyes.

He then stopped in his tracks, as to where he had just gone too, and he had stopped hearing Misty’s screams for help as well. Then Arctic started to have a curious look on his face, and he started to become skeptic as to what had just happened.

He then slowly moved to where the depressing pony went through and as he got closer, he could feel an uneasy energy around him. Then as he got closer, he slowly put his hoof in front of him, and slowly moved forwards. As he did that, his hoof disappeared as well, and then Arctic knew in his mind what happened.

What happened was that the depressing pony jumped through a portal, a portal that led to the other world. Then Arctic poked his entire head through the portal, and he saw the other world. It was as dark and despair and depressing as he remembered.

It was gloomy as it could be, and it would make a pony sick to its stomach if it were to ever see it. It would even drive a madman to kill him and blow his brains out due to the pure madness of the place... but trust me, this place wasn’t all bad at all, for I’ve been to more fucked up places than this one, and I’m not talking about Planet Random either… I’ve seen true horror before… and trust me… it isn’t pretty.

As soon as Arctic confirmed the situation at hand, he took a step back from the portal and slowly walked back. However instead a look of sadness, he had a look of determination.

That he knew he could get her back without panic, and he said to himself quietly, “ I will get her back Gears… I will… and you won’t stop me.”

Then he looked up towards the sky, and saw all of the constellations within it as well, in which he said to himself, “Where are you Knight… where are you when I need you?”

My Little Pony: ~~Friendship is Magic~~Universal Magic: Episode 22: A Day with the Elements

Then of course I was back on Earth, still unaware of the year itself and back in Craig McCracken’s living room, as he was drinking a beer and his wife off to bed.

It was around eleven o’clock at night when I arrived with Neon holding on to me. When I arrived I pretty much fell flat on my back because the portal that Neon opened, opened horizontally towards the floor. After Neon and I came through, the portal closed, and Craig wasn’t shocked at all.

In fact he was rather happy than surprised. I guess he needed a friend… because he calls his wife a bitch now and I can tell he needs someone else… even though I don’t understand how is marriage works but whatever, he does what he wants to, and if he gets divorced, then I suppose he’s free from marriage altogether… and those are some lucky bastards that are free from marriage too.

Anyways, when we arrived and me landing on my back, the TV was off, but Craig had an old record playing an old song while Craig was in his chair drinking a beer. However when I mean by chair, I mean by recliner… because why would Craig have a wooden chair or something like that in his living room, right?

So Craig was sitting in his brown recliner of all shorts… I guess… I don’t know, it’s just a fucking chair who cares about it?

Anyways, when we arrived, Craig said to us, “Hey Knight, Hey Neon, how’s it going?”

Neon then said with a smile on his face as always that you would just want to punch, “Great! We’re here to hang out with you now! I’ve also brought Knight along...”

Then what he said next was in a deep, disturbing voice, “Now we can have the sacrifice and call upon the ancient god of Matlia, and kill a goat in thy god’s honor and we shall watch a thousand virgins burn to death and behead a pig for it is hungry.”

So yeah… fucking creepy, and of course I had that shocked face, but then again at this point I shouldn’t because… Neon is Neon… and there’s nothing I can change about that.

Well, I then said to him, “Neon, what is wrong with you?”

And then when he went to respond, he had a knife and a trapped goat in front of him, ready to slice it open and eat it’s beating heart or something.

Neon said while doing such a thing, “Awwwwww…. but I want to kill something tonight.”

Then Craig decided to put his two cents into the mix and said to us both, “Well, I had everything planned out tonight, and yes Neon, we get to kill something… our brain cells.”

I then asked Craig, “How is that fun?”

Then Craig said with a neutral face, “I don’t know, that’s what I’m expecting what to happened because my boss invited all of us to hang out at his place tonight.”

I then had a little surprise on my face, but not too much, and I then asked Craig, “Your boss… Mickey Mouse… invited you over?”

Then Craig said with a continued neutral expression on his face, “Yeah, that sounds about right.”

Then I asked him an obvious question that any sane person or being for that matter would ask, “How the fuck does he exist?”

Then Craig said while talking a tad bit fast this time, “I really don’t know. I think it has to do something with putting Walt Disney’s frozen head on a machine, going around eating Cuban children, and then eventually getting shot by Castro and then removing his brain cells to create a mutated Mickey Mouse in a tube or something like that. It’s a really nice bedtime story for kids you know? I’ve even read the book at a children’s library once.”

Then out of curiosity, I then asked, “How did it go?”

Then Craig said with a bit of a smirk on his face, but not an evil smirk, but of a smirk with a good heart, “The kids were running to the door and begging to leave. They’re cute when they’re like that, makes you want to have kids just for that reason.”

Then Neon said while having a four year old kid on the ground trapped under Neon’s hoof with Neon holding a knife… and I will never understand how he did that but then again he’s Neon so there’s a scientific explanation right there for you.

Neon then said, “Kids are also cute when they struggle to survive.”

Then Neon cut the little shit’s throat open and the kid slowly bled to death, while Craig and I didn’t really show any emotion at all. Mostly due to the fact that we expected this from Neon… well me anyways.

With Craig, I’m not too sure why he didn’t react a normal way but I’m sure it’s just the way he is… well enough of that stuff.

Well, after Neon killed that kid, he then said out loud, “Now it’s party time mother fuckers!”

Then the dead boy turned into a dancing robot… that constantly played 70’s music in the background, like disco music or something like that.

Then Neon hopped on the robot, and he looked at us and said, “Come on guys! Hop on the robot train so we can get this party night started!”

Then Craig said to himself, “Sure, I’ve always wanted to ride a robot, but my bitch of a wife won’t let me.”

Seriously, I think Craig needs to seek help or something for marriage, I’m sure sometime or later, him and his wife are going to have an argument, then one of them, maybe Lauren would say she wants a divorce, as all women who gets into an argument also does say they want that.

Then out of nowhere, Neon comes out and he makes a giant coke bottle battle a subway sandwich… but only because he is Neon. Well, Craig then climbed onto the robot, which for image sake, it was roughly about Craig’s height. And Craig also sat upon one of the shoulders of the robot while Neon sat upon the head of the robot.

Then Neon said to me with enthusiasm in his voice in a happy tone, “Come on Knight, what are you waiting for!? For Obama to admit that he’s actually a member 0f the Muslim fate, in which I blow his house up with a bunch of terrorist suicide bombing pigs?”

I’m willing to bet that Neon already did that, but as for my response, I said to myself, “Fuck it, why the hell not.”

I then climbed onto the other shoulder of the robot, and Neon then pointed his hoof towards outside while 70’s disco music played fairly loud out of the speakers of the robot which were located on the back of the robot.

Well, Neon commanded the robot, “Go forth sir robot Timmy! Even though your parents will never find your dead body, you shall party on forever! Towards Mickey Mouse’s house!”

Then the robot said with a generic, but cool auto tune robot voice, “Yes robot master.”

Then the robot danced his way towards Mickey Mouse’s house… which wasn’t that long of a ride, but we did had to go through some pretty bad neighborhoods, but luckily we gave the black guys some grape Kool-aid for their troubles… however eventually we ended up at Craig’s boss’s house, which I’m not sure where it was located at all.

Honestly I couldn’t tell you how where it is at other than it doesn’t take that long and you have to go through some bad neighborhoods to get to it.

Anyways, we all climbed off the robot and Neon then said to it as we stood in front of the house’s front porch, “Now ride off into the night dear robot comrade, for the night is young and you must be free!”

Then the robot said to his master, “Yes, I shall robot master, and if you ever need a home, my kind’s home planet is your home planet.”

Well, maybe the robot has false memories or something like that Neon gave it, but after the robot said that, it danced into the night, going wherever it wanted to go. And if you were wondering what it looked like, it looked like a cheesy robot that a typical kid would make up with the square body and stuff like that, but a little bit better looking for that matter.

Well, then Craig rang the door bell, in which he said to Neon, “That was fun, you should kidnap and kill kids more often.”

Then Neon said for no reason at all, “Yaaaaaaay!”

Then we stood there waiting for the door to open and be greeted with Craig’s boss for a few seconds.

Although while I was waiting, I was still trying to understand what Craig had just said… that Neon should kill more kids. What is wrong with this world, what happened to it when I left?

Was it because I left, everything changed, I don’t think so, but why were they like that, I don’t know, and I don’t want to know.

Well, soon Mickey opened the door and he greeted us with a smile and he said, “There you bitches are! Come in, come in, I’ve got a surprise for you three on the coffee table.”

Then we walked into the house, and it was a normal house for that matter. Nothing was special or anything, just a typical household you would see just about anywhere.

Well, we saw Minnie dressed up like a slut on the couch, possibly beaten to a bloody pulp by her husband Mickey. Well, we saw the surprise on the counter, and it was cocaine. Now, let me explain, I’m all for that awesome weed and stuff, but as for crack, I would rather not. In fact I had crack once, but it was a bad experience and I rather not touch it again. I had even felt an unease in the room that I wanted to go outside and not be part of this, because I could tell the look on Neon and Craig’s faces that they were a bit excited.

Well, while having the feeling of being uncomfortable a little bit, Mickey then came into the living room and he asked us, “So what do you guys think?”

Then Craig said to his boss, “So let me get this straight here. You want me and my friends to snort cocaine, drink beer, and possibly a beer pong game, hang out, and do some other shit that we would all go to prison for life for?”

Then Mickey said with a happy face on, “Yup, that’s right!”

Then Craig said with a general tone, “Ok.”

Then Mickey said to us, “That’s great! Hey bitch! Get off the couch you whore… and get us a couple of beers while you at it you slut!”

Then as Minnie was slowly opening her eyes while lying on the couch, she licked her lips a bit and I noticed that she had whore makeup on and she really did look like a slut. She even had the slut cloths and everything.

Well, she then looked depressed, chances are from taking pills that were only supposed to be taken by an old guy who had cancer, and she said with a very… VERY… weak voice, “Please, Mickey, can you stop sexual abusing me and raping me… I’m already six months pregnant with triplets. Can you please just let me leave… I just want a divorce.”

Then Mickey got very angry at her, so he grabbed out his whip and started to whip her.

While doing so, he then yelled at her, “Are you disobeying me you fucking bitch! Shut the fuck up and grab us some beers!”

Then as fresh blood was running down some dry blood, she tried her best with all of her energy to get off the couch, but she couldn’t even stand up straight, so she fell and had to crawl.

However that made Mickey even more unpleased, so he grabbed the whip again and started to whip her some more while yelling, “I told you to fucking get us some fucking beers you crack whore!”

Then Minnie begged to Mickey, “Please, why are you doing this to me Mickey? I thought we were married?”

Then Mickey said to her, “You are… to my DICK!”

Then Neon said with a happy face always… as in when doesn’t he ever have a happy face on.

Well he said, “Oh snap! You got burned Minnie!”

Then Minnie asked Mickey, “Please… I need a doctor Mickey… I have cancer and…”

Then Mickey got even more pissed with that and started to whip her some more.

Then he finally said to her while yelling it, “What! You got fucking cancer!? That’s it, get the fuck out of my dam house! There ain’t going to be no bald bitch while I’m the king of the castle. You deserve that cancer too bitch, you always going out and doing it with every dude you see… you don’t even give good blow jobs”

Then Mickey went ahead and grabbed some money out of his pocket and threw some hundred dollar bills on the floor.

He then proceeded to tell her, “Here’s some money for you to get an abortion. I don’t want fucking kids coming to me in twenty years asking for some dam welfare from me or wanting to work for me. Nor do I want to bond with children at all. And whatever’s left over, use it on a taxi or something, you can possibly do that guy as well while you’re at it. Now get the hell out of my house before my homie Pluto caps your ass!”

Then his dog Pluto came out from the dining room with a gun in his mouth pointed at Minnie. He also had a cap on, something you would see on a black guy in the hood. All Pluto did for a response was nod his head, but he did look like a pissed off dog though… you could tell by the look in his eyes.

Then Minnie tried her best to get out of the house, and she was successful, while having a few broken bones within her body from Mickey breaking her legs with a lead pipe for not going fast enough. However what happened to her is a complete mystery.

And chances are, she had her three kids, but she possibly ate them or something like that, I really don’t know what happened to her.

Well after that happened, Mickey then sat down on the couch and said to us, “Have a seat guys. I also apologize you had to see my wife’s face, she was ugly as sin.”

Then Craig said to him, “Don’t they all?”

Then Mickey gave out a soft laugh, and he said, “This guy… this guy here… he’s a keeper.”

Then Neon said to Mickey, from whipping Minnie, “That was the greatest performance I have ever seen! It was grand, it was astounding! My eyes were deep in the story, I loved the performance of the act… Bravo! Bravo! Bravo young sir!”

Then Mickey said with a neutral look, “Yeah, sure, whatever you say green acid pony thing. Now let’s get down to business.”

Then Mickey grabbed the razor and put smaller lines of crack on the table.

Then he gave the razor to Craig and said to him, “You guys get started. I’ll go grab a few beers and play some music to get us going.”

Then Mickey got off the couch and went to grab us some beer. As Craig was about to snort a line of crack, I grabbed his arm and had a worried look in his face. He then looked towards me as to what I was doing.

I then asked him, “Craig… have you… ever done crack before?”

Then Craig said, “Yeah… so what?”

Then I said to him, “Look, don’t do this. I have done crack before, and trust me, it’s freaking amazing what you experience, but it’s not worth it though when you crash. Just smoke a little weed ok, don’t snort this stuff up.”

Then Mickey went ahead and turned some music on his iphone. It turned out to be black music… or also known as rap. Yeah, now that I think of it, I think we were still in the hood.

I mean what kind of person… or mouse for that matter would whip his own wife, give his dog a gangster hat and a gun that he holds sideways, and also have cocaine and rap music on his iphone? Well, a guy from the hood would, and as for that Minnie thing… I don’t know what to say about that. Sure it was a bit disturbing, but really it’s nothing that I ever seen in my life before.

Anyways, the rap song that Mickey chose to put on was Pop That by a bunch of black people.

Honestly, I didn’t really like that choice, because I mostly like the classics mostly, but I suppose it is a good song to do crack with, but why Mickey would choose this song, I have no idea.

Well, after Craig heard the first beat of the song, he turned to me and he said, “Fuck it.”

Then Craig did a shot and snorted every last bit up of cocaine. Then he handed me the razor blade, in which I took it but I had a shocked face on.

I then told him, “Craig! You’re better than this! I mean you have a wife to take care of! You can’t be doing this! I mean do you know what’s going to happen to you down the line if you continue to…”

Then Mickey cut me off while putting the beer bottles on the coffee table and sitting down, “Stop being a fucking pussy and snort the crack you little bitch.”

Then I had a furious look in my eyes, in which I took the razor and put it on the coffee table and said to him, “No one calls me a fucking pussy!”

Then I went ahead and snorted the line of cocaine. Listen, I needed to prove that I wasn’t weak. If you do show you are weak in any way, well you’re fucked in life, and I wasn’t going to show a little mouse that I was weak, and boy do I regret it… kind of, but not really though, but I still prefer weed over crack.

After I did my blow, I handed to Neon and he took a long ass whiff, as in he threw the razor down on the ground as if he didn’t need it and snorted about roughly five to seven pounds of crack that was on the coffee table. Well, after that, he still acted fine and nothing was different about him… makes a lot of sense actually. Well, after Mickey saw what he did, he showed that he was impressed with him and had a smile towards and nodded slowly.

Then Neon picked up the razor with his hoof and gave it to Mickey and Mickey also did the last line of crack that was on the coffee table.

Then after he finished, he looked at us with a very happy smile on his face and said to us, “Let’s go fucking crazy!”

And did we ever go crazy. I’ll be honest here, I have been crazy in my life. All of us eventually have those crazy moments, those crazy moments we will never forget. Hell, I even had those crazy moments where it was complete insanity, and insanity is real, insanity is the only thing that is real in life. I mean sometimes you just need to go insane just to get close to the truth in life.

However, that night that I experienced was the most crazy I ever went in, although as for as insanity goes, that’s different, but we went crazy. We did several things without transitions, we did whatever we wanted to do. We felt that we were invincible and we could take on the world that night.

We just wanted to get loose and have fun, we didn’t care what we did, we did what we wanted, like men. We drunk so many beers it would kill a man, which later we played several games of beer pongs. As I recall I was paired up with Neon while Craig was paired up with his boss. We danced wherever we wanted to and listened to whatever we wanted to, even if it was black guy music and we were white. We played Killzone 7 and did stupid things like played around with a cat that possibly belonged to a hobo or not and possibly had cat AIDS or something like that and had fun with it, and possibly killed it. I don’t know what happened with it but we did something with it, that’s all I know for sure.

However we did what we wanted, and we just went berserk. Hey look, another fancy word right there, I’m sure my southern parents would be proud of me… and then shoot me because I’m doing fancy things and southern people frown upon doing anything fancy. That and I’m unsure why they even use the word fancy… or even fancy free for that matter. Anyways, after going crazy for about an hour or two, the crack within or brains or in other words the dopamine, eventually wore off and we had our normal selves once more, and all we did from there was drink beer.

I was lying on the floor on my back, while Craig was on the stairs having no clue what the fuck had just happened, and Neon was on the flat screen TV for…no odd reason at all. Mickey on the other hand was on the couch, taking a sip of that fine white beer, and if it was white wine, it means he’s gay: White wine, fuck yeah. Well, eventually after a while for Mickey to take a moment to think of what to do next, he finally spoke up.

Mickey said to us all, “Let’s go to my sweet ass jet and we can do some random shit together. I’ve got hookers we can use to bang their big honky asses.”

I then finally sat up and looked at him funny and thought to myself, ‘I never thought I would ever hear Mickey Mouse say that. Then again I wouldn’t expect him to snort crack for that matter. But then again he is a rich white guy which would explain a lot. I mean everyone knows that every rich white guys snorts crack. And as for rich black people, well… they’re usually aggressive, but mostly but everything in gold, have a basketball player for a son, and listen to rap music while he talks about how fine his wife’s ass is and how it bounces up and down every time she takes a step or two… that’s what all black people do… maybe I should say something to him.’

I then spoke up my words and put my two cents into the mix, “What are specifically we’re going to do Mickey?”

Then Mickey looked at me and said, “Go rob a rich white guy place that I know that’s been pissing me off lately, go to some random biker gang bar in the middle of the united states desert that no one knew existed at all but yet it exists, and piss off some agency that no cares about.”

Then Craig said while still on the steps and somehow not in pain, “Yeah, that sounds fine with me, let’s do it.”

Then Neon said while still somehow balancing on the top of the TV, “I want to kill something,” as he said with a smile always across his face that you want to punch so badly and remind him that not everything is happy, just like people ruining your dreams and criticizing you, in which you burn their house down and kill his family.

I kind of sometimes wonder what happened to that critic that I killed long ago when he criticized my work.

Oh well, dust to dust, sunset to sunset, ashes to ashes, anyways, I then said, “Fuck it. I’ve already snorted crack, might as well.”

Then Mickey jolted up from the couch, but with still a neutral expression across his crack addicted fact and said, “Great, now get all of your asses to the car. We’ll drive to the airport and take my private jet. Just let me call my people so they can get it ready for us.”

Then Mickey put his hand into his pocket and grabbed out his cell phone, the hood kind of cell phone of course. It’s one of those cell phones that kids today would say that we’re pieces of dog shit for having that type of phone, because it’s a cell phone that isn’t a touch screen, what is wrong with kids these days anyways? It’s like you just want to teach them a lesson and spank them until the cows come home… and then beat them to a bloody pulp and strangle them in your shower until they beg for mercy.

Then you would want to shove a bar of soap down their mouths and teach them not to curse anymore because they use it every freaking time… and then you set them on fire in your back yard while they are chained up in a dog house.

Yup… and you listen to their cries for help… it’s like music to your ears. Then you pick up the ashes, destroy any evidence, kill any witnesses, and make sure there is no trace left of the kid ever existed. Which would mean you would have to hack into government agencies so you can remove their social security number, files whatever the kid has done to get on the FBI list.

And then if possible, have a showdown with the U.S. Army and the FBI of all shorts… because you know… that’s what everyone does nowadays.

Even the old people are doing it. Anyways, Mickey got onto his phone and called up the guy whoever was in charge with calling up the other people and getting the plane started.

Mickey said on the phone, “Yeah, get your fucking ass you prick, I want you to call and wake everyone up. Me and my friends wants to go to Arizona or some shit like that.”

Then a pause of silence, most likely a reply that none of us could hear.

Then Mickey said over the phone, “Don’t you fucking talk back to me. I’m your boss, now get your ass up dam it!”

Then another pause came, following another comment from Mickey, “Too late at night!? Of course it’s not too late you dumbass! Why the fuck do you think I want to go right now you piece of shit! … Listen to me you faggot, if you ever disobey me again, I will go to your house, skin your pets alive, rape your wife and kids, slit their throats, and set your house on fire. And I will make you watch and kick you in the balls so hard you won’t be able to have kids ever again. Then I’ll go to every dating site and post it all over the world that you have Malaria, so that no chick would ever want to blow you ever again and you will forever live alone just like how god made you useless douche bag that can suck my dick! And always remember, you’re my bitch. Now get your ass off the couch before I go over there and send Goofy over to suicide bomb your house Mom!”

Then Mickey hanged up the phone and he gestured his hand for us to follow him to the car. I’m starting to realize that this isn’t the way I would imagine Mickey Mouse being real and all. I mean he was nice back when I was in Craig’s office at work, I mean he gave him a hug in his boss’s office, so that was nice of him, but now he’s starting to seem like a douche.

Also, I think I could imagine Goofy being a suicide bomber… I mean he does hate Jews after all and was part of 9/11 because the U.S. supported Israel. Anyways, we then went outside, while leaving all of the lights on of course, Mickey really isn’t all for that keeping Earth green and shit.

Well, we all got in the car. With Mickey at the wheel, Craig at the shotgun, and me and Neon in the back.

Well, I started to think to myself that maybe Mickey shouldn’t be driving, so I told him, “Mickey, I don’t mean to be this guy… but I would like not to die here. If anything, believe it or not, I would rather die in Equestria then this sad sack piece of shit called Earth with all of the humans who I believe to be more or less greedy douche bags who don’t deserve much in life because they don’t appreciate a single thing. In other words Mickey, you’re too drunk.”

Then Mickey started the car and gave me a back slap to my face and said to me with an attitude, “Get off my back you pussy ass mother fucker. I can drive well, I’m just a little drunk.”

Then I told him, “You drunk five hundred Irish beers within three hours, and as we all know all Irish people are drunks, along with snorting five pounds of crack. I really think that’s obviously means you can’t drive,” with a little bit of a tone to emphasize what I was trying to say to Mickey.

Then Mickey said to me, “Shut up you… you… donkey ass raping shit eater.”

Well then…didn’t think he would make a South Park reference there… but he did… bravo. Everyone, give a round of applause for Mickey, he deserves it. Well, Mickey then turned his head to the back window and started to back out, but very recklessly I should say. Then the next thing you know, he’s driving down the hood, swerving from side to side, killing civilians.

We even hit a woman and Mickey said while she was slowly dying on the windshield while also honking his horn, “Get off the windshield you hooker! Go back to your pimp and tell him we don’t want your service right now! Can’t you see we’re not in the mood for fucking blow jobs!? I’m pretty sure we don’t want AIDS or cancer or whatever hooker disease you would give us damn it!”

Then Mickey would then proceed to use the wipers to get her off, in which he would be successful, but there would be blood and guts everywhere on the glass… and he said this to every women we hit… even one with a baby in her hand.

However as for the guys, he would see them as lawyers trying to sue him, so he would ram them on purpose and he would say to them, “You’re not getting my money! I told you already Viacom, I own the rights to everything you fucking own! When you see the CEO of Viacom, tell him I’ll see him in hell… then I’ll put my big foot up his ass and give him the middle finger.”

Then he would do the same thing like he did with the women, wipe them off, although we would see jizz over the glass instead of the blood and guts… chances are they were cheating on their wives or girlfriends. Well, we eventually made it to the airport alive… with a few kids, some dead and some alive, hanging onto the back of the car.

Well, we drove up to the hanger and the jet was pretty awesome. It looked a little futuristic, but not too much though, and we all got out and a person gave us a gesture to climb on board. However before Mickey got onto the plane, he pour gasoline all over the car and set it on fire. Then he went up to the person who was telling us to get onto the plane and snap the person’s neck… which I believe it was a flight attended but whatever.

Then Mickey looked at me after I saw what he did and he said to me, “No witnesses.”

Then he turned his attention to his seat and went to sit down and drink more Irish beer. I then decided to just walk away from it, because really at that point, I started not to care anymore what happened. Then again who the fuck cares if Mickey Mouse does this shit anyways?

I mean, sure he’s supposed to be family friendly and all, but really who doesn’t want to do this stuff? No wait, that’s right, only Satanists wants to do that… which reminds me, burn down their building of worship. The reason why I’m noting that is because why the fuck not? I mean, I’m kind of board now and I kind of feel like doing something good so yeah why the hell not?

Anyways, another flight attendant walked in and shut the door to the private jet. Then we all took our seats in our first class area… which was all first class. And of course it’s those generic first class seats, with plenty of space in between seats where you can basically have an orgy or something like that. Well, I sat across from Mickey since Craig sat down with Neon, and we both looked at each other.

We just stared at each other, because I was starting to feel like we were going to be enemies one day. Not anything serious like those other enemies I’ve faced before, but just an enemy of sorts and shit like that. Well, we just continued to stare into each other’s eyes, as if we were playing mind games with one another.

It was like we were starring into each other’s souls, just trying to find our weaknesses.

Eventually, Mickey spoke up after a minute or two of starring at us, in which he said, “Go fuck yourself.”

Then he got up and went to the bathroom.

Then the Pilot started to talk over the intercom and a said to us all, “Ok folks, this is flight 193, destination: somewhere in Arizona. We didn’t receive any specifics because Mickey Mouse, the owner of this jet just said somewhere in Arizona… and he called my mother a whore and I should hang myself if I didn’t listen to him. He also said he was going to kill my kids in their sleep… and sadly he already did that nine months ago when I didn’t give him any drugs because he had thought I was a drug dealer when he was very drunk. He then raped my wife and she now has STD’s from being raped. I have been told that she only has three more months left to live… all because of that bastard mouse. I would rebel against him of course, but it turns out that he brought me as a slave in a county known as Chad. And apparently it is perfectly legal in the United States to do that as long as he referrers me as a “Butler,” even though I’m not his butler. And I would rip the contract that he made for me to be a slave, but he does somehow pay me, because he does have to say that I am his “Butler” after all… and really I have no idea what’s going on anymore with him.

Me, Craig, and Neon just sat there, looking upward and listening to the flight captain. We were unphased except for me a bit with a bit of a worried look on my face, Craig had a neutral look on his face, and Neon continued to smile like always.

The flight captain continued to say to us, "Well, we are about to take off here in just a moment, it looks like it’s going to be a clear and smooth trip with no bad weather affecting our flight, so thank god we won’t die. Although I do pray to him every day, saying that I want to be dead, because every day I’m a little dead inside because of my job. Honestly, I would rather take a shot gun and blow my brains out in front of kids. I mean… who wouldn’t want to blow their brains out in this economy? Well, I will advise everyone to be in their seats so we can take off… and have a nice flight. Then after this flight, I might actually build up the guts to blow my own brains out in front of kids and my wife… and then write my wife a note that I will see her in hell, because god knows she has done terrible things. Oh, and our in flight movie is Hancock. I know, I don’t remember that movie either sometimes. You can all go to hell and enjoy the flight.”

Well I’ll admit, he had a good point. I recall every day I wanted to blow my brains out. I mean who doesn’t think of that. I mean if you’re a father with kids and a wife, chances are you are hiding a feeling deep within you that you have a great life and you don’t want one single thing to change about your life.

However really you’re just pretending to act that way until the day you can build up the courage to put a shot gun in your mouth like everyone else does. I think I just summarized the meaning of life. Anyways, we then started to move, and of course the plane took a while and eventually lifted from the ground and off of the runway, and of course just like every flight that anyone has been on, our ears popped and our jaws were in pain due to increase of height and zero gravity. Of course we were in our seats except for Mickey who was on the toilet.

Well, when we were in the air, the next thing we heard was yelling from the bathroom, which was Mickey which he said, “Son of a monkey’s asshole! It happened again! All of my shit just came out of the fucking toilet and now all of my piss and shit is everywhere. The next time this happens, I’m going to smother that pilot’s cat damn it! And I need someone to come and clean this mess up for me. Maybe I’ll force one of the flight attendants to eat my shit. Hey bitch, get your fine ass over here!”

Then a woman flight attendant came over to check on Mickey.

We then over heard her say, “Yes Mr. Mou… OH MY LORD! Is that all of your feces!?”

Then Mickey said to her next, “Yeah, now clean it up by eating it while I fuck your ass honey!”

Then the woman said next, “Oh god no, I will not do such a thing! That’s incredibly disgusting and I’m also a married woman who also happens to be catholic!”

Then the next thing you know it, Mickey says to her, “Not any more you sweet ass bitch! You now worship my dick, now bend over so you may please it and put my cock in your mouth!”

Then, the answer that we all thought of that was common sense that the woman said was, “Ok.”

Yup… just a normal day in society, thanks society for being this low in life. I blame Facebook and Twitter for this kind of shit. Well, as the pilots were trying to stay on course to our destination, we heard nothing but moaning from the bathroom. I mean both Mickey and the chick.

I mean what we heard from the woman while she was taking it up the ass, “Oh yes! Oh yes! Don’t stop! Don’t stop!! I think I’m seeing the gates of heaven now! I’m there! I think I can see Jesus now too! Oh god this is so great! Fuck me harder Mickey Mouse! Stick that big cock of yours straight up my ass! Just stick up there and scramble my eggs! Make me bleed on the inside Mickey! I want to feel every inch of your big dick right up my ass! I want you inside me! I want all of you inside me Mickey! I want you to make me cum so much that I will have a heart attack you fucker!”

And that’s about it, along with a few generic moans and lines that every women says when you try to get them into bed.

Then as for the part where she put Mickey’s cock in her mouth, she mostly said this while trying to deep throat Mickey’s penis, “oglflapfn sjf sifnsif skfskfns ddmfn.”

Yeah, she had a mouthful of dick. Fun Fact: This is the sound what your mom makes when she has my cock in her mouth…did I burn you or what?

Well, aside from your momma jokes, it was another hour or so before Mickey finally came and cleaned up and stuff and finally got out of the bathroom.

And as Mickey was whispering to the woman of how much he wants to do that again with her, Neon went up next to me and he said to me, out of complete randomness, “I have a rooster cock and a illegal Mexican with me. Do you want to bet with me and Craig on who would win a cock fight?”

Then the illegal Mexican, that Neon magically brought on board, said to Neon, “Mr. Neon, where’s my penny you promised me if I raked your leaves? I would like to become rich like the rich white people and so I can help and feed my starving family and get them across the border so they may live the American dream.”

Then Neon randomly grabbed out an axe and chopped the illegal Mexican’s head off, and then the illegal Mexican danced like a chicken and he was still alive. Which that makes actual sense because since… I don’t know, but it makes sense to me.

Well, anyways, Neon then asked me, “So then, do you want to bet with me and Craig?”

Then I said, “I’ll pass, but maybe next time though, because I have my own cock that fights like a pro and gets all the woman.”

Then Neon said, “Yeah, well my cock can beat your cock in a blink of an eye.”

Then I told him, “My cock is a big and long cock. You could not beat this cock, and if you would put this cock in your mouth, it would be a very thick cock that you couldn’t shallow it.”

Then Neon said, “Well my cock makes all the women go in awe and even cum in their panties when they see it.”

Then I looked at him funny and asked him, “Why would women cum in their panties when they see your cock? It’s a fucking chicken and not your cock, which I’m sure is bigger than mine but only because with you and your experience on Planet Random.”

Then Neon said to me, “One: you’re right about the planet random thing. Two: Women are chicken fuckers.”

Then I said, “Yeah… get out of my face.”

Then Neon told me, “Ok, talk to you later cock sucker.”

Then Neon walked away and I thought for a moment to myself, which now actually is more true. You see, the only reason why I even put up with them, is because not only is the universe is forcing me to be friends with them, but more or less their pawns in my game. You see, since I’m not living on Earth anymore, I no longer have to play the game of life, where you have to struggle to be the best and if you don’t, you kill those who do succeed or bottle all of those emotions within.

However, I still play a game, and that game is like Chess. Right now the game is between me and my enemies, mostly at this point in time, it’s TF.

Although enemies do eventually come around, but for right now it’s mostly TF. With all of the friends that I have met and allies that I have made like TK, Factory Dash, Wolf, Neon, The Mane 6, Celestia, Luna, and ect. They’re basically pawns in my game. Since TF is my enemy, they are my friends and they seem to help me out, regardless of them being my true friends or not, as long as they don’t rebel against its master, they are my pawns.

Now, of course you have to play the game of chess right, in which you make sure you use your pawns wisely, and eventually you get on top and you get what you want. Now if you play it correctly, your pawns can still be alive and you can use them to your advantages in the near future.

However my point is that for right now, all of my friends and allies are my pawns in my game, and eventually I will rise a level higher than them and will forget about them.

However until that time comes, which it all eventually comes down to that, I only have very few pawns, but the army is slowly building up as the more I struggle to survive the game. And right now, my most valuable pawns are my friends and TK.

As for Factory Dash, she always seemed to have a hatred against me, as if she wants to rebel against me, and if she does and she cannot be saved, then why bother keeping a pawn that disobeys your commands, regardless if he or she doesn’t even talk to you for that matter and mostly talks to TK.

These pawns that I have right now is pawns that I cannot afford to lose, so as long as I play the game right, as long as I win, they might live, but they will be forgotten, just like everyone does.

Well, Mickey finished talking to the woman, so he went to sit down in front of me and take another swig at his only friend: Liquor.

As he was drinking, I told him, “How can you look at yourself in the mirror each and every day?”

Then he put the bottle of beer down and looked me right in the eyes as he told me, “I don’t, that’s how I keep on living. How do you think murders and serial killers keep killing others, because they never look in the mirror, that’s why. As one mad man said who was a serial killer, ‘If all of mankind had one neck, I would choke it.”

Then I looked at him like he had just said something that was freaking amazing and blew my mind, but yet wondered why he had said that at all, which I then asked him, “I thought you were a drunken douche bag?”

Then Mickey said, “Yeah, I am, but sometimes the beer gets to my head and it makes say weird things… you fucking prick.”

Then I said to myself as Mickey went back to drinking, “Could this get any worse?”

1 HOUR LATER...

“What the fuck are you doing Mickey!? Why did you kill the fucking pilots!?”, as I said as the plane was about to lose engine failure and the dead bodies of the pilots were bleeding from the head and slowly decaying away from the world.

Mickey then said to us, as being his drunken self, “Those pilots were trying to drug me dam it.”

Then I yelled at him, “They were trying to restrain you from opening the plane door so you can take a piss!”

Then Mickey said to us as Neon, Craig, and I were standing in front of the door that leads to the pilot’s place of work in a plane, “ One of them was trying to give me some black guy African disease or something that black people get.”

Then Mickey took another swig at his sweet Irish beer as I told him, “He was trying to taser you because you forced all of the flight attendants to masturbate to death! Which oddly enough half of them did and the remaining half, all you did was chop off their heads and wrote a sign on them that says: God’s Not Dead! Which I actually get it kind of because in a way that’s an atheist joke and I kind of knew where you were going with the whole chopping off the heads thing.”

Then Mickey yelled out to the heavens, as he held his beer high and mighty in the air, “Then I’m the smartest person in the world!”

Then he put it down as he was still sitting at the pilot controls and trying to fly the plane.

Then I told him, “No you’re not! You’re a drunken idiot who has an IQ lower than a retarded Jew... or Prince Blueblood for a better idea for that matter.”

Then Mickey told us three, “Ahhh… shut the fuck up you assholes, you don’t know what the fuck you’re talking about.”

Then I yelled at him once more, “We have less than twenty thousand feet before the plane drops! Are you even listen to me!? Mickey!”

Then Craig put his hand on my shoulder and he told me, “We’re all going to die in here… but at least it’s not next to my wife.”

Then I told him, “Your wife really did trust you and made a vow to never love anyone else but you and you only as a mate, and you’re not even giving her any respect are you?”

Then Craig looked surprised as his eyes widened and he told me, “We made a vow?”

Then I told him, “Yeah… like a wedding ring or something like that symbolizes that you will always love each other and not have an affair with anyone else.”

Then his eyes were still surprised and he told me, “I have a wedding ring?”

Then I sighed and hanged my head down in shame as we were all going to die.

I then said to the three of us, “We’re all going to die here are we? This is sadly my end… a fucking plane crash… and I’ve been through all of this shit before. How do I get myself into these situations and get out of it alive, I don’t know. I guess I was just lucky… but not this time around… unless… Neon!”

Then Neon said, “Present!”

Then he actually gave me a present, which I was curious and looked inside of it and it was a copy of the complete collection of “Hitchcock’s presents” show that aired like way back in the day.

Then Neon asked me, “You get it Knight? A Present… Hitchcock’s presents? You get it? Here’s a bomb for you Knight.”

Then Neon gave me a bomb, which was going to explode in thirty seconds, however I tossed that aside because it didn’t matter that much.

Well, as I put that on the ground, carefully of course because it could explode if not done gently, but I said to him though, “Listen Neon, can I ask you of something? Never mind Neon, can you save us three and teleport us out of this plane dear friend of mine?”

Then Neon said to Craig and I, “Nope!”

Then he teleported out of the plane and left me Craig hanging. Then I said to Craig, “It was nice knowing you Craig, but in all reality, I would rather have died with Lauren Faust than you, because at least she made MLP and it would be the nice one. I’m not saying you’re not nice, but to be honest with you… you’re just one fucked up person in a way Craig.”

Then as luck as you would know it, me and Craig was teleported back to Neon, in which we saw the plane heading near us and was about to crash… along with the bomb that was onboard but who cares. We weren’t on it except for Mickey, but he was an asshole anyways.

However I looked to Neon and said to him, “You saved us?”

Then Neon said “Yup, this evil cymbals monkey told me to do it.”

Then Neon took out a classic looking evil monkey with the cymbals toy, in which it said to us, with a high pitched voice, “A Thousand eyes! A Thousand eyes! Burn burn burn! We the flame rise! We all fall down! Kill the unclean! Kill the unwanted! Purify them and make them puree as purified white snow! Let the angel purify the lands and kill the unclean and the unwanted! Let the angel guide you to the light! Let the angel purify you to the heavens so when the day the apocalypse comes, you all will be saved! Ah ah ah!”

Then the Monkey disappeared in front of our eyes, to which I said, “I think that monkey isn’t in the correct universe.”

Then Neon said out laud, for some odd reason, “I killed the monkey’s parents!”

Then I said, “Riiiiiiiiiiiight.”

Also, to be specific where we were at, we were in Arizona, but sort of that rich part of Arizona, where all the rich people live or have homes there for the summer, and the neighborhood that we were in just happened to be where one of Mickey’s stop is at, by the way, after the monkey disappeared and everything, the plane crashed right in front of us.

Thankfully we were a safe distance away from the crash, but somehow the creator of Facebook, whatever his name was, was living in that where the plane crashed. Perhaps it was a time to celebrate of enjoyment, because… well… it means that people can actually be free from the cursed site and they have their souls back once more.

Oh who the hell am I kidding? We all know if Facebook and Tweeter were to go down, everyone will think it’s the end of days and judgment day is upon them, in which riots, suicide, cannibalism, rape, murder, incest and what not would happen because their precious Facebook is down. Then again it kind of reminds me of Brook from The Shawshank Redemption when he got out of prison. When he got out, he didn’t know anything other than before he was put in prison… and that’s what all people know nowadays… Facebook.

They would be wondering where’s real life’s poke option, or the like button for that matter. Then the next then you know, they carve their names into some wood saying that they were there and hang themselves… that’s all Facebook users will eventually do if they actually see real life.

Anyways, I then said as the plane was burning through the night sky and the flames were reaching as tall as a tree, “Well then… I guess Mickey’s dead. It looks like we all can go home and…”

Then what do you know, Mickey comes out of the wreckage and walks through the fire, slowly walking looking like a badass I’ll admit, and comes out with a neutral expression across his face.

Then he came up and told all of us, the most important thing we will never forget that night as to what he said to us, “What the fuck happened to you dick weeds?”

It’s certainly meaningful, because let’s face it, Mickey’s like the Terminator from Judgment Day. Anyways, Then we heard a cry from the house that was just destroyed. We all took a look into the distance and we saw a figure on his knees, crying mostly because his house was destroyed.

He was crying out loud, “Oh god why!? Why did this happen to me!? I didn’t do anything bad! Dam it, those Mormons were right! They told me if I didn’t join their side, a terrorist was going to come and blow my house up… but I didn’t listen to them!”

Then he was talking and slowly turned his head towards us, and when he saw us, well at least from what I could guess, he was happy to see someone instead of no one. Perhaps he wanted a hug… a nice, friendly, warm hug… and chances are Neon would’ve ate his brain.

Which actually would have happened, in fact Neon told me this later of what he would’ve done if Mickey hadn’t taken care of things, because he said he wanted another human soul for Neon Hell… yeah. Well, the figure then started to walk towards us, and as he got closer, we could make out who he was, and he was the creator of Facebook.

When he saw Mickey for the first time, his face looked like if he had just seen the light.

So he got onto his knees and said to him, “Oh my god… it’s you… it’s really you! You exist! Now I can have my wish!”

Then Mickey said as he was pulling out a gun, “No you won’t.”

Then Mickey pointed the gun in his face and blew his brains out. Well then… I would never have thought Mickey would have done that.

Well I decided to brush it off and asked Mickey, “So then, where should we go from here?”

Then Mickey said to the three of us, “We go to the house right next to us. This is the right place to be to break into this guy’s fucking house.”

Then I asked him, “Why do you want to break into his house?”

Then Mickey responded to me, but with a bit more of a tone within his voice, “Because this bastard has been loaning money to the charities that I fucking despise dam it! Not only that but he owes me money from the time I bailed him out of bankruptcy back in 2008 so he doesn’t look bad and powerless in front of the cult!”

Then I asked him with a confused look on my face, “What cult?”

Then he told me, but with a normal tone as usual, “None of your fucking business, now follow me inside.”

Then We walked up to the house that was not even a yard away from us and we stood in front of the door. I looked at it and wondered how we were going to break in quietly, because chances are these rich people had security guards, although it didn’t look like it. Probably because it wasn’t too big of an estate, but it was big enough for a rich douche to live in. Well, as I was trying to figure a way in, Mickey went ahead and broke the window and hopped on inside.

Then he went around to the front door and unlocked it from the inside. Then I was a bit surprised that no security system whatsoever was installed or went off that matter, but then again it was better that way. However, I do like a good challenge now and then. Well after Mickey opened the door for us.

He said to me, “You could have just used the front door dumbass.”

Then I told him as we were walking in along with whispering since we didn’t want to wake anyone up, “Yeah, well normally breaking into a house doesn’t also happen this easy. Sometimes you need to think smart with your options with breaking and entering into a house.”

By the way, I’m surprised how no one woke up to that explosion… than again they were all old people, so it made sense.

Then Mickey said to me, “Shut the fuck up and go look around or something.”

Then I asked, “Well what are you looking for?”

Then Neon came up to him, “Is it a dead body you’re looking for, I have plenty you can have to rape with.”

Then Mickey said, in the nicest tone I heard him talk in since I first met him, “No thank you, I’ve got enough dead bodies to rape thank you very much.”

Then Mickey went off on his own, but he never answered my question though, but I didn’t bother since he just really was a douche. He was starting to become more of a douche than the one kid from Black Butler: season two.

Well I then asked Craig as Mickey headed upstairs, “So then… what should we do?”

Then Craig said, “We can wait outside and play Minecraft on my phone.”

Then I looked at him with a face that said, ‘Are you fucking serious?’

Surprisingly that face expression was short, wasn’t it? Well, I then said to Craig after sighing, “Sure…. although I think we should all play. Neon can you give me a phone so all three of us could play with him or something like that has Minecraft installed on it?”

Then Neon said, “Sure!”

Then he made two phone appeared, one for me and one for himself. I then looked at my phone and it had a bit of a blood stain on the back of it. I then asked Neon, “Is this a dead man’s phone?”

Then Neon said, “Yup! I mentally killed with my mind Jesse Jackson and Chris Rock and took their phones. Then I illegally installed Minecraft onto it, but don’t worry about the FBI now. I gave all the FBI in the area AIDS… and you have a dead black guy’s phone, so you won’t be a racist!”

I then sighed once more and then said, “Let’s just go play Minecraft.”

Well, we all went outside and sat down on the grass as the fire from the plan still burned, so we had a nice little warm fire to keep us warm which a nice touch I might add. However, what Mickey was doing was going upstairs very quietly, in which he was in a long dark hallway.

He then quietly walked to the last door at the end of the hallway, as if he knew who’s room that belonged to, however he made a slight squeaky sound from his shoes which made a noise. It didn’t wake up the owner of the estate, but it did wake up a little boy who was only but four years of age, something I recall of my very first memories of life. He heard the squeaky sound from Mickey and was awoken by the sound. He was a tad bit frightened, but he wanted to be brave so he climbed out of bed and walked to the door. Then he opened his decently sized door and went to check what made the sound out in the hall way as he rubbed his eyes so he could see better. However, what he saw was Mickey Mouse.

He couldn’t believe it, he had to rub his eyes again just to make sure he wasn’t seeing things. After he did so, he still couldn’t believe that Mickey Mouse, a character he loved so much on TV was right in front of his face. In his heart, he was happy as he could be. He couldn’t wait to talk to Mickey, for it was his dream to meet Mickey in person.

He also wondered why Mickey was there in his house in the first place, but he didn’t care, all he wanted was to have a friend, for his parents never did wanted a child. In fact, the little four year old boy was a failed abortion, but the parents decided to keep the kid anyways, so their bloodline could continue on well into the future.

The boy’s first reaction was to run up to him and hug him, and that’s what he tried to do, but sadly Mickey stopped him and looked him evilly in the eyes, and he said to the little boy, “If you so much lay a finger on me, because if you do, the last thing you will ever see is my knife going into your fucking Chest! I’ll string you up by your intestines and cut your stomach open and wrap it around your throat so the stomach acid burns through. I’ll take a pole and shove it up your ass and out your mouth .

‘I’ll open your rib cage apart with my bare fucking hands! I’ll take your heart , and stick it at the end of the pole so it looks like a shish kebab. You better fucking pray to god, better yet, run and don’t waste your time, because god won’t be able to stop me from what I’m going do to you… I will fucking end you, you little shit!”

After that little statement, the boy slowly walked back into his room, without a peep out of his mouth. He then turned the lights on and grabbed his favorite teddy bear, in which he then went into a corner in his room and silently rocked back in forth while sitting in the corner.

Well then… Mickey what the fuck have you done to the poor kid? Oh well, shit happens as I always say. Well, Mickey went ahead to the room at the end of the hall and silently opened the double doors. When he did so, he saw the owner of the house along with his whore of a wife who had big boobs that were hanging from her chest.

They were so huge they anyone would just want to fuck those titties, but chances are they were breast implants, so put your dicks inside your pants and get your imagination away from big boobs. Well, then Mickey slowly walked up to the owner, who I didn’t know the name of at the time, but for right now he’s nameless, but he seemed to be a very important person in this world.

Well, Mickey walked up to him and whispered while he was sleeping, “You can’t fucking stop me. You can’t stop my group from winning. You call me a dreamer, a worthless piece of shit who said I couldn’t do it… well fuck you. Fuck you and your cult group, I even fucking helped you and this is how you repay me? I will get my revenge on you, and you’ll see my wrath when I rule the throne. You will see the mistake that you have made when the day you told me to go fuck myself. I’ll see you in hell.”

Then Mickey silently walked away from the bed and walked towards a bookshelf that they had. He then put his hands on the third rows of books on the shelf and ran across his fingers across the books. He then eventually stopped on a certain book in the middle of the row, in which he then slid his fingers towards the top of the book and went to grab the book out.

Then the book triggered a lock, in which the book case moved away from the wall and revealed a hidden passage that lead to a set of stairs that led to a hidden room within the house.

He then went down in the darkness, as he felt that the darkness embraced him, and walked down a spiraling staircase. As he did, he got closer to what he had came for, which was a book of plans. He saw the book in the room on an empty table. He went towards the old wooden table that was filled with dust and hadn’t been used in years. He then took his hands and grabbed the book, and he stared at it for a few minutes, in which he had an evil look in his eyes.

Then he quietly said to himself, “Time for a Mickey World Order to happen.”

Then he went back up the stairs and put the shelf where it needed to be. He then stepped out of the room and headed back downstairs as the boy continued to be scared for the rest of his life. He then went out the front door and locked it as to make it look like no one ever broke inside the house…except you know… the broken window, but apparently Mickey’s logic is that no one ever thinks of the broken windows.

He saw us and headed straight for us, which we were all sitting down on the grass playing Minecraft on a dead man’s phone… except for Craig of course. I recalled we were building a kingdom, except Neon kept wanting to kill all the villagers and somehow made a robot appeared which then lead to a massacre of lions. I don’t know how Neon did that but he did that.

Well, I looked up away from my phone and saw Mickey coming towards my way.

When he came up to us, I asked him, “You found what you were looking for?”

Then Mickey said, with a bit of a pissed off face, said to the three of us, “Sure, whatever the fuck you say you piece of dog shit that should be burned alive. Follow me, we’ll steal this guy’s car and we’ll go to a bar that I know of.”

Then Mickey started to walk towards the garage of the person’s house we just broke into.

I then looked towards Craig with a serious look on my face and asked him, “Seriously Craig, how do you even put up with this guy when you go to work every day?”

Craig then said to me, “I smoke weed while working… how do you think I get ideas for my show... and put up with my wife.”

Then there was a guy that did that classic cymbals whenever a pun is made, which most likely was made by Neon but he didn’t say anything at all to me about that thing.

I then said out loud, “Wait… that’s meant for puns… that wasn’t a freaking pun. Why did that even happen. Why does these things happen!?”

Then Mickey backed out of the garage, damaging it as a whole and possibly even waked up the people in the house due to the noise that was made. Then Mickey proceeded to turn the car around in which it faced the still burning plane which was also on the road that led out of the neighborhood.

The Mickey honked his horn three times and rolled the window down and yelled at us, “Get your mother fucking asses in the car! We have five minutes before the cops come! Don’t worry though about the evidence, I put some crack next to a homeless sleeping black guy I randomly found in the back yard which was most likely used for the black guy to choke the guy who lives in the house while he’s taking a shower!”

We then didn’t take a minute to think through about getting in, mostly due to the police and I’m sure Lauren doesn’t want to find her husband in jail in Arizona, or have a Criminal record for that matter.

Especially a car that was black colored… ok I get it now. Well, we all then quickly ran towards the car, as Craig took shot gun and Neon and I took the back seats and got into the car.

We then sped off into the night, while Mickey drove to get to the bar he knew that he was taking us to for the night. well, if you wondered about the police thing, the police were on their way and you could hear the sirens through the night in the far distance, but the owner of the home woke up.

He rushed out of bed and put his light blue rope on and went to check on what was the racket, and saw the dead body.

He then said out loud, “Dam it Doby! You’re supposed to be in your dog house until the morning when you come inside the shower with me to choke me!”

Then that poor little kid from earlier that Mickey scared for life came out and asked his dad a question, “Can we cancel our trip to Disney World daddy? I don’t want to see Mickey Mouse.”

Then the father had a discouraged look on and then kicked the kid in the stomach and told him, “Who the hell are you little shit!? Get out of my house you dam parasite!”

Then the cops finally came over quickly as possible and stopped immediately in front of the son and father.

Then the two police men of the one police car quickly got out and the driver asked very quickly, “What’s going on here? Canadians? Farting? Farting on people’s faces? Sing a song about fucking your uncle while farting in each other’s faces and making a huge deal about it and make it into a movie called Asses of Fire or something?”

Then the father pointed his right hand index finger towards the boy and yelled at the police, “Yeah! This hoodlum here broke into my house and stole my car and possibly gave it hoodlum AIDS or something to it and sold it for drugs! Then he possibly farted on my black guy’s face that I illegally own in which I also give weed to him every now and then!”

Then the driver of the police car said, “Well then, you’re coming with us hoodlum.”

Then the two cops took the boy’s hand and dragged him off to the car to bring him to jail, however as the boy was being dragged off, the boy begged his father, “Please daddy! Don’t let them take me away from you! I love you!”

Then the father said, “What do I look like to you! A fucking pedophile!? Because I certainly don’t have hundreds of kidnapped children hidden in my basement as of right now who I’m keeping hostage until their parents give me my ransom, but in the end I’ll cut out their tongues and harvest their organs while they’re still alive and eat their beating heart in front them! Get that little shit out of my sights officers, while I go check on the kids I have hostage in my basement that I certainly don’t have in my basement!”

Then the other police guy who was riding shotgun…. who was black I remind you said to the boy, “Come on kid, let’s take you to jail . I know a lot of men who will want to the beat the living shit out of you cause you're going to be the weak one.”

Then as they were putting the kid in the car and putting the hand cuffs on him, the driver asked the black police officer, “Hey George, I've been seeing a lot of those guys in the jail when they rape each other. Why do men rape each other in prison? Are they like gay or something?”

Then the black guy responded with, “I have no idea. I guess they’re just lonely and need a hole to fill, but then again why would they be gay? I mean I wouldn’t rape another man just so I can have sex, I would just jerk my dick off instead. Now that I think of it, that’s a really good question.”

Yes… it truly is a great question…also known as the question to the meaning of life, like what is the meaning of life, aside from the other thing I said before. Along with my other explanation, I’m pretty sure it also means getting raped in the asshole in prison, actually that makes more sense when you think about it. Anyways, the cops drove off and the boy was probably be beaten up to a pulp in prison or something, I don’t know.

I mean does anyone really care about the boy anyways, I mean we all knew he was going to get beaten in prison one way or another. Anyways, with me and the guys, we were well into the Arizona desert and it seemed like we were in the middle of nowhere for a while. I mean all you could see was rocky mountains, a couple of trailer parks and run down places that could be possibly be haunted my demonic sprits.

However the night sky was pretty cool though I’ll admit, I mean it was well away from the light pollution that big cities usually make, and it was quite beautiful. Well eventually I started to see a small building that was well alive in the distance, along with a few neon signs of course. And along the way I could see some construction being built, as if the area was undergoing construction to build places so the desert wasn’t like a wasteland or anything that seemed dead. Well we eventually got closer and it was the bar that Mickey mentioned a while back.

There were mostly biker gangs in there, as you could tell by the many rows of bikes right next to each other, side by side. There was a few cars of course, but not too many and I’m pretty sure it wasn’t a family friendly place either. However, it’s not like I give two shits about that, I mean I cuss and make racist jokes all the time along with killing whenever it occurs.

In fact I’m willing to bet I need to do it every day or else I’ll go completely insane and kill everyone that I know. Well, Mickey went up to the east side of the building and parked right next to the other cars and we all got out of our respectful doors of course.

I got out of my door and went to Mickey, in which I asked him, “Why are we at a bar again in the middle of the Arizona desert?”

Then Mickey said to me while still having a pissed off look in his eyes, “Shut the fuck up and get drunk you dead beat douche bag.”

Then he walked inside the bar and while he did that, Craig came up to me and told me, “Come on Knight, stop worrying and let loose a little.”

Then I told him, “You should be worried too… I mean I like to party myself, even if it is in the middle of the desert, but something seems off about him. He was a douche on the plane, but after he came out of the house, he seems to be more aggressive now.”

Then Craig said to me, “I didn’t notice anything.”

Then I told him while rolling my eyes, “Of course you didn’t, I’m willing to even bet you don’t even notice your wife at home.”

Then she Craig told me, “Lauren’s my wife? I thought she was just a prostitute I paid to live with me so I don’t get lonely at night. How did I do Neon?”

Then Neon came up behind us, and Neon was also seemed to be dressed in college type professor clothing, along with a pair of glasses and a mustache.

He said to Craig, “Well… it seems to me that you still need work on your jokes Craig. I suggest you rape a donkey bigfoot and shove a ball point pen up a duck’s dick, while finding the ancient armless midget with a spatula that is fucking an Elmo doll.”

I then said to Neon, “How will that work?”

Then Neon said back to me, “Why… that is the most randomness of all jokes of all history! How dare you not know such a thing Knight! You have sinned!”

As Neon was talking to me, he slowly came up to my face and looked dead straight into my eyes with a fury look burning within his pupils.

Then I said, “Can you please get off of my balls, you’re starting to hurt me a bit.”

Then, as Neon was hanging onto my black leather jacket, he yelled out loud towards the sky with his head turned towards the sky of course for some odd reason and yelled out, “Release the giant Chicken!”

Then I heard some classical music playing from the helicopters and I saw four black helicopters that comes out of nowhere without me even noticing carrying a giant chicken, in which they released the ropes and the chicken landed on the ground with a loud thump.

The Helicopters then flew away to god knows where. Then the chicken stood there, with retarded crossed-eyes as I stood there with a gaping open mouth for I was confused while Craig saw it as a normal thing.

I then asked Neon, “Why is there a giant chicken Neon, and how is there a giant chicken anyways?”

Then Neon said, “You didn’t believe in the power of randomness Knight, you didn’t know such an artifact existed, to keep the spirit of randomness alive, I had to release the giant chicken. If I didn’t, the spirit of randomness would die and me and my powers would be no more, for the sprit feeds off of the knowledge of randomness and those who have random powers.”

Then Neon walked up to the chicken about thirty feet away from us, and slowly looked up to it. He then said to the chicken, “Oh great Mother Clucker sprit! I have called you out tonight, for a non-believer is among us! But do not be threatened, for he too has seen the power of the randomness stone! He is merely but a pupil of mine, and I shall make sure he is taught the ways of the randomness, just like the great master of the council of Planet Random! So I ask you chicken, for you to keep the spirit of randomness alive tonight…. BE FREE!”

Then the chicken looked towards the city we were from, which was a few thousand miles away, but you could see it from a distance, and the giant chicken ran towards it to make random stuff happen.

Then as the chicken was running away, Neon said to us, “Let’s go in then and I’ll kill even more people in the bar then what I did last time.”

Then I decided to just follow Craig who still felt like everything was normal and decided to not question what had just happened.

As me and Craig was about to enter the bar, Mickey came out with a pissed off look on his face and said to the both of us, “There you are dam it! Where the fuck have you two been! Get your fucking asses in here and get drunk or else I’ll rip your nuts off, gouge your eyes out, and replace your eye balls with your balls, so the only thing you see is your balls you gay fags!”

Mickey then walked away to get drunk some more, as we proceeded into the bar. I also forgot to mention that the name of the bar in the middle of nowhere was called Rocky Moon Road.

It was lit by a sign in front of the building with blue and red neon colors, along with other various colors I suppose. We then entered the bar, and it seemed to be fairly busy, there was even a live country music band playing. I had no idea who they were, but I was willing to bet they singed nothing but their wife and children dying in a car fire, then raping someone and making a black racist joke.

Ahh… yes… making blacks feel uncomfortable, the American Dream. Right next to owning your very own living, breathing illegal Mexican to work in your yard and an Asian to do your math problems or anything that deals with numbers in general… all the American Dream. Take it in folks, it’s here to stay. Anyways, me and Craig decided to sit next to Mickey at the bar, while Neon was off doing whatever he wanted to, and most likely killing his victims in the bathroom.

In fact, I could hear faint screams coming from that bathroom saying, “Please help me, a green Technicolor talking pony is killing me with a toilet plunger. Then he is doing a dark reflection ritual in which my dark side is raping me though the mirror.”

Yeah, it’s easy if you pretend those are just dark forces that are voices in your head, constantly telling you to kill those all around you and you know you’re going mentally insane.

Well, Craig ordered a good ol’ fashioned American beer, because if you didn’t, the bar owner who was a redneck would have come out with a shotgun and told you, “Get out of my fucking bar you dam foreigner! First you take our jobs, and now you want to ask for a dam non-American beer! Burn in hell you non-American piece of shit, god would spit on you!”

And how do I know this, well it happens like every few minutes and so far it has happened three times since I had walked into that bar. Well, I also ordered just a regular beer and Mickey was right next to me. He looked like he was still pissed off, and I was starting to wonder what was going on with him. I stared at him, just wondering what going through his mind.

I then asked him, “Hey Mickey, Can you tell me why did you have to rob that house or is something that me and other guys don’t know about going on with you? I mean, if I had to guess, it’s because you’re a crack dealer and he owed you money, am I correct?”

Then Mickey slowly turned his head like I just said the most offensive thing that anyone could say to a person. He slowly, creepily turned his head while I saw his eyes as they turned red, like he wasn’t a giant talking mouse at all, but instead a pissed off giant talking mouse that might or might not have a death note and made a deal for “Special Eyes” with a demon.

That or he could be the Devil, either guess seems to be correct.

Well, Mickey then said to me, “How about you shut the fuck up before I shove this bottle straight up your asshole and make you suck a rattle snakes dick as I’m shitting on you?”

I then said to him without giving any reaction whatsoever, “I don’t think male snakes have dicks… I think… I’m not sure because a kid keeps changing the Wikipedia pages all the time. I guess his ghost is still alive, I suppose he must troll people on the internet for all of eternity. But I was just asking a question is all.”

Then Mickey responded back with, “If you really want to know why I went there, you’ll see later in the future. You’ll see what I will do along with the rest of this world. Besides, I wouldn’t be dealing with drug dealers, I’m my own drug dealer. In fact, I have a cartel called ‘The Rats and Mice.’ And so far I’ve killed five hundred thousand law enforcements who tried to stop my business.”

I then said to him, “Well, it would make sense that you’re not black, but then again you’re not Mexican neither so really you can’t be a cartel leader.”

Then Mickey said to me with a calm tone, “That’s just racist.”

Then I said back to him, “Since when did you care about when things are racist? You’ve beaten up Minnie like she was a prostitute, which I think she was, I’ve always have been suspecting her of being one ever since I was a kid. You’ve basically do tons of crack, and most importantly, you’re a douche bag and an asshole.”

Then Craig popped in between out little conversation and he told me, “I can tell you when Mickey started to care, it’s when he rated out a group of black guys for being a group of successful black people to the cops. Get it… he rated them out because he was a mouse!”

I then said to Craig, “How is that a pun? I don’t get it?”

Then Mickey said to me, “It’s just a pun, trust me, you’ll get used to these bad puns, like every other little shit that comes up to me with one whenever I go to Disney World. When they do talk to me, I kicked those little shits and beat them to a bloody pulp, then I kill all the witnesses so they won’t shut down my park… those little shits.”

I then said to him, “You have a lot of problems don’t you?”

Then he said back to me, “Of course I have problems, I’m mother fucking Mickey Mouse you son of a bitch!”

I then decided to ignore Mickey because it started to look like to me he wasn’t the best of guys to be around with. I mean I’ve been around with a lot of assholes, but he’s the most of an asshole that I’ve ever met… and he seems like a cool guy to be with.

Sometimes I wonder how he acts when he’s high or doing it with a chick he paid for in a dirty Motel that’s infested with AIDS. Although he seems to have problems with kids, so that’s possibly why he’s always upset. He had to pay for child support, just like that one time when I saw Cloud Cops and a cloud was arrested for not paying support.

That was a dam good episode, he went around, threatening the police, he even took forty two clouds hostage and even killed them all. Then a purple Alicorn and a blue Pegasus sued him and he was raped by other clouds in prison. I wonder what if the color blue raped the color red sometimes… well. I’m sure we all know the answer to that one… black.

Anyways, I’m getting off track here, aside from that. I ignored Mickey Mouse, but instead saw what Craig was drinking. Although I couldn’t help but get distracted by Mickey because he had just finished drinking ten beers and puked up. Then he had his own puke in his hands and started to lick it up, but then he puked again, but this time his puke was actual beer. Then he licked that beer up again, in which he threw up actual puke, in which he continued to do the same thing for a while.

It’s like a never ending beer cycle…you could have free beer for the rest of your life. Anyways, aside from Mickey distracting me, Craig had finished his American Beer and ordered a drink called, ‘Jizzing Blue Berries.’

I then decided to ask what the fuck was Jizzing Blue Berries. It was blue… but that’s all I knew about it.

I asked Craig, “Hey… Ummm… what the fuck are you drinking Craig?”

Then Craig said to me, along with a smile on his face, “Well, if you must know, I’m drinking what the kids are drinking nowadays… Jizzing Blue Berries!”

IT’S MORGAN FREEMAN TIME!

Well… shit… I suppose the white guy also needs me to even be a spokesperson for a commercial. Although I do wonder, are we getting sponsors for this story, because I hope so because I want my black guy money so I can spend it on black guy pancakes at a Denies.

Or maybe go to a black guy Waffle House and rape some poor black chick there. Or maybe go to black guy space and talk about black guy space thorough some black guy helium or whatever.

Anyways, let me read my lines.

‘Introducing the new drink from the makers of “Juice n’ Juice,” “Pink Meth,” and “Monster” now with 500% more crack… I mean white stuff… yes… white stuff… that’s what it is and certainly not crack, brings you… Jizzing Blue Berries.’

And now here’s what the chorus are singing, “Jizzing Blue Berries! They jizz all over your mouth. They taste fresh with a cool sensation. It will make you fly and reach the sky! It will make you cheat on your wife and do some illegal shit! It’s Jizzing Blue berries! It jizzes all in your mouth with each sip you take!”

Now here’s my line once more, ‘Get Jizzing Blue berries today either in can, bottles, mini cans, mini bottles, six pack, twelve pack, twenty four pack, keg, or the “On The go Edition” of the drink now at your local supermarket or gas station that you would find in the hood.’

Wow… that’s stupid, but at least this drink does make you feel like a Black Guy. So uh… yeah… the black guy is down for now.

BACK TO KNIGHT

Wow… now I want to get some Jizzing Blue Berries, but aside from that, what I said back to Craig, because certainly that didn’t happen of course, but you know how black people are… always doing something illegal, but yeah.

Well I said to Craig, “That sounds awful Craig. That sounds like a gay thing.”

Then Craig said to me, “Yeah... but It’s the new thing that kids are drinking and everyone is doing it.”

I then said to him, “Yeah, well I still have the Petersons on my side, right Petersons! Petersons?”

I then turned my head and the very old husband and wife were having happy faces on while listening to the juice box while drinking Jizzing Blue Berries, as the husband guy said to me, “Sorry Knight, but even we’re drinking it.”

I then squinted at them and grunted a little bit. I then got off of my chair and started to beat them to a bloody pulp, in which I killed them by strangling them, repetitive punches, and cutting their throats.

I then left them a chair as someone said to me I’m living the American Dream and I said “That’s enough with the reference joke.”

I then went back to sit in my chair and decided the best thing to do was to not question anything and wonder about anything, so I just minded my own business from that point on until we left the bar.

Well, I sat there for a while, wondering my own business, when Neon came out. I suppose he was done with killing anyone who was in the bathroom because you could tell by a toilet plunger covered in blood was holding the door open when Neon got out. I’m not sure how he killed them with a toilet plunger, but then how do you kill a midget with a toilet?

Well, Neon walked out and walked towards the bar and said to the redneck bartender, “May I have one non-American beer please?”

Then the redneck bartender grabbed out a shotgun and pointed at him and said to him, “You dam foreigners are all the same… asking for non-American beer, WELL THIS IS FUCKING AMERICA DAM IT! NOT NON-AMERICA! EAT LEAD YOU MIGRANT SON OF A BITCH!”

Then Neon said with a smile as always, “Oh boy… lead!”

Then as the guy shot his gun with a blast that could be heard from miles away, Neon ate the bullets as it was shot towards him. The guy fired three rounds, but Neon ate the bullet one after the other with no harm done to him.

Once the guy saw him eat the bullets, the redneck bartender was scared. His eyes were wide as they could be and he started to shake with fright. He then slowly started to lower the gun and he took his right hand off the gun and pointed at Neon.

He then said these very words as he started to crack up a bit, “Yo… you not from here aren’t you? wh… wh... who are you? My god… Illegal Mexicans are starting to fight back…. THE END IS NEAR EVERYONE! WE ALL HAVE TO GO NOW BEFORE THEY KILL US ALL!”

Then everyone started to yell and scream as they ran out of the bar with terror in their hearts.

One of people in the terrified group even said out loud, “WHY ILLEGAL MEXICANS WHY!? WE PAID YOU A PENNY TO CLEAN OUR SHIT!”

Well, everyone then ran out except for me and the guys along with one bald guy and a biker gang who was possibly raping some chick out back that was black, because you know… biker gangs are fags… because someone said it already and it must be true.

They are annoying biker gangers because all they wanted was attention. Then again, they kind of deserve it for being total douche bags and everything but you know…whatever. Anyways, as everything died down a bit, the bald guy who had a very nice suit on along with some black leather gloves and a bar code tattoo on the back of his head.

He was white of course, so don’t go and start a riot black people, you’ll get your turn sooner or later. Well, the guy looked like he had seen some real bad shit in his day and all he did was just sigh.

Then he said to himself while getting up, but not in a rush though, “I really do hate this bar out in the middle of the desert. Why the fuck am I even alive anymore?”

Then the bald guy slowly walked out and went to his car peacefully until Mickey Mouse said to us all when he exited the building, “Alright guys, let’s go kill him.”

Then I asked him, “Why, all he did was sighed and said something and left. What’s your problem with him?”

Then Mickey said back to me, “He looked at me funny, that’s why, and all those who look at me funny are going to get his or hers brains blown out by me. Now get your asses moving so we can follow him to wherever he’s going. I hope he’s going to his family so I can make his kid watch as I burn him alive and eat his black heart for looking at me funny.”

Then Craig said to him, “Wow… you’re really dark Mickey. I mean, I never thought I would say this but… you’re fucked up in the head.”

Then Mickey told him, “Shut up you fat bastard.”

Then Craig said with a very quiet voice, as if he was sad be he wasn’t, “Ok…”

Then Mickey said to us, “Now let’s get going so we can go and rape someone later on tonight.”

Then Mickey finished his drink and went outside to get the car ready.

Then I said to Craig and Neon with just a look on my face that says, ‘I’m done with life. I’m just done with it all. I’m just going to give up and going to go kill myself by hanging myself and possibly jack off at the same time so at least I have the best orgasm you could ever have while doing so. Besides, I’m sure that’s what everyone wants to do when they die. But the problem is though, George Carlin was right, there’s just too many ropes to choose from nowadays. I mean just look how many types there is.

‘Hell, there’s even too many ways to kill myself. What’s the best way to kill myself, but at the same time, scar some kid’s life for the rest of his days while I’m hunting him at night, blaming him for my death so I can make him feel bad about himself. Then he’ll say he’s a mistake and do some bad stuff like shoot up a school. Then he’ll kill all the bullies he ever came to known in his life and then… and only then… he’ll become a man and face his problems… by shooting up the place.

‘Because obviously, that’s what society does now and it’s acceptable. Then you have a bunch of debates and a second Civil War happens. It’s all about who’s right, Coke or Pepsi, that’s what will tear this nation apart, because Lincoln predicted it in his… bible… for he said in thy bible, “One day, this nation shall be torn apart by two sodas… and we will obviously know that is stupid because Coke is way better than Pepsi.” Then… everyone nukes each other for it.’

You know, that type of look. Anyways, I then said to Craig and Neon, “Well… let’s just get this over with already, or else he’ll probably kill us and sell our bodies on Ebay or give us away as slaves to Tim Allen… god I hope no one ever has to go through that… because no one wants to be in a Tim Allen movie, especially a Christmas one.”

Then Neon said to me, “But I’m not finished with my lead yet, and my side order of human organs… and Tim Allen is on my black list and is going to Neon Hell soon.”

Then I asked Neon with a questionable look on my face, “What is Neon Hell Neon?”

Then Neon disappeared, but then reappeared in front of my face in a very creepy style and said to me with a creepy smile, “Why… it’s a place where everyone goes when they start to rot in the ground… and when they disobey me or don’t pay their debts to me.”

I then asked Neon another question, “What do you mean by debts?”

Then Neon said to me, “Why… you’ll soon learn… I’ll soon teach you one day how to collect a soul for Neon Hell, you could even be the manager of my souls if you wish. Would you like to be the manager of my souls that I collect Knight?”

I then thought this long and hard… he he… long and hard… and I came to my conclusion… well at least it’s better than Neon singing a song that makes shit fall out of nowhere. I then said to Neon, “Maybe… I don’t know… I’m a lazy bastard sometimes and don’t feel like doing shit.”

Then Neon cheered while he raised his hooves in the air with glee in his heart, and not the dumb ass show Glee you teenagers. Clearly your parents should have killed you off years ago when they saw you watching the show Glee. And as for the the adults… why are you even watching TV at this point?

Anyways, Neon said while being extremely happy, “Yay! Maybe!”

Then Mickey Mouse kicked down the door while Neon was talking with a pissed off mood and such and he yelled in the bar while holding a shot gun to us, “Get your asses in the fucking you monkey ass fuckers or I’ll blow your brains out now!”

I then said while everyone was getting off of their fat asses and towards the van or car or whatever it was, I’m not sure anymore, “Ok, enough distractions, let’s go.”

We all then got into the vehicle and surprisingly the bald guy didn’t move yet. Apparently… he was doing something else… but I wasn’t sure what he was doing but he was on his phone.

Possibly some sort of sex line, because that’s all the rage these days.

WHAT REALLY WAS HAPPENING…

Well, once again, the black guy is needed to save the day. What the white bald guy was talking on the phone was this. He was talking to a white guy client and it sounded strangely enough like Vader’s voice.

Anyways, enough white guy distraction, the bald guy was saying this, “Huh… huh… so you want me to kill him. I can do that, for a fee of course. Ok… and you also want me to also have a gun that says, ‘Sponsored by PETA.’ That sounds like a little bit going too far, but I can do it. Just have the money ready when I kill him.”

Then the White guy disconnected the phone call and put it back in his black suit that is made for a white guy. Now back somewhere in… wherever that PETA leader guy was at the last time we saw him, he just got off the phone and put it down back where he found it.

It’s sort of like those old telephones from the 90’s… but obviously you white people don’t remember it, but black people do because they all watch old black people sitcoms late at night.

Well, what the Vader PETA guy was saying after he put the phone away, “Yes… it is all going according to plan… I shall get my revenge… brother!”

Then that Sith Lord guy from last time with a robe on and tired eyes on his face came walking in. He didn’t look like a happy white guy either, just like every other white guy I ever met in my life.

He then said to the PETA guy, “Shut up! Do you have any idea what time it is in the fucking morning !? My god… people are trying to sleep in this neighborhood!”

Then the PETA guy said back to him in a calm voice, “But I’m doing what you told me to do and…”

Then the Sith Lord guy said while cutting him off, “No! I told you to get some contractors so we can build a giant ball in space that destroys planets and what not! That’s what I told you to do so we can get revenge on whoever you’re trying to get revenge on damn it!”

Then the PETA guy said back to him, by the way, what a rude white guy, “Doesn’t that seem going a bit too far? I mean I just want my brother dead… for trying to kill me at that PETA conference from before… I don’t see how a giant Death Star is going to help me kill him. It’s sounding like you’re using me and…”

Then once again, the Sith Lord guy cut him off to tell him, “Shut up! Besides, that’s not the point here! The point is what in the fuck are you doing this late at night!? Who the hell does work in the middle of the night that isn’t done normally in the middle of the night!?”

Then the PETA guy said back, with a hesitation in his voice, “A black guy who goes to night school? And you can’t see him because it’s too dark out at night?”

Then the Sith Lord guy said back one more time before he ended the conversation, “You’re a fucking racist man. Go to fucking sleep and keep quiet, I don’t want the neighbor’s cats waking me up at night and trying to rape me while I’m sleeping.”

Then the Sith Lord guy stumped his feet on the ground as he walked away to go back to him room and to dream of white guy dreams.

And that’s that… you white people can go back to whatever god awful thing you were doing before the black guy came to save the day… me… Morgan freeman….

BACK TO KNIGHT…

It’s just a complete mystery who he was talking to that night. Anyways, I then saw him put his phone back in his suit pocket, I believe it was his left, but couldn’t see well since it was somewhat dark out. But the stars was pretty though, that you have to admit.

Anyways, he then started his engine and put his left signal on to turn his black car around to get back on the road to wherever he was going to go to. Well, Mickey then pressed his foot against the gas pedal, however he made a mistake, he had the gear in reverse.

Instead of going forward, we went backward along with hitting a row of motorcycles that belonged to the group of bikers inside.

When Mickey noticed he hit something, he said to everyone inside, “It’s probably just a kid we ran over.”

Than Mickey shift the gear into the correct gear and turned the car around to follow the guy. Meanwhile, the gang of bikers saw what we did to their bikes and heard the noise from inside.

They ran outside as soon as they heard something going wrong with their bikes and of course they were pissed. Well, it’s not like they’re getting revenge or anything later on in some other adventure… but they will, if you couldn’t tell, I was being sarcastic and foreshadowing something that you and I both knew was going to happen once I mentioned the gang of bikers.

Anyways, we followed the guy, but he didn’t seem to really care if we followed him. We just followed him through the dead of night with our headlights on the maximum setting. Every now and then we would pass a car going in the opposite direction, but for the most part, the road was dead and if you wanted to, anyone could easily rape someone, then start rapping a hippo with a kitten’s dick while humping the color green… don’t ask how that’s possible but I’ve seen it happen before with an Illegal Mexican and a talking rat.

Well we followed the guy for about fifty miles or so before we saw a building with an electric fence from a far enough distance. I then knew that he was going there, in fact we crossed a restricted line… called Area 47… I wonder how many areas there are.

Possibly sixty-nine of them. The first one starting in Uranus and ending in Grand Theft Auto: San Andreas. Well, the guy then started to slow down, but we soon stopped because we knew if we went too far, we would have been caught and possibly get shot on sight.

Well, that’s what I thought, but the others thought differently. Mickey stopped because he decided to smoke some weed. Craig thought we were stopping because we followed the wrong guy, but got out anyways to take a piss on a rattle snake.

With Neon… well, god knows what was going through his mind.

NEON’S MIND:

Neon was a troubled pony with mental problems, but sadly no one cared. Instead, when the gang all stopped, Neon was thinking of elephant sneaking into someone’s ass, in which the elephant was to find Atlantis in this person’s asshole. Then he would take all of the Pepsi lover’s souls into Neon hell and spare the Coca-cola lover’s souls since Coca-Cola is better than Pepsi.

Then he went on to think about giving the color Yellow AIDS, then he telepathically gave the entire country of South Korea AIDS, along with thinking of making a slice of Pizza suffer by eating his entire family. Then a thought came to mind after that, in which he thought about a sock puppet taking his master hostage during a show for kids at a local library one day and asking for crack.

Then he thought about a guy who stands by the bananas and turns into a demon while melting someone’s face off.

Then he jumped to an idea of a bat bomb being dropped on Hiroshima, in which it is the Asian’s only weakness except for yellow cars, along with their faces melting off and Batman dropping to kick some sweet ass. Then he encounters Client Eastwood and have a throat cancer off. Out of the blue, he then starts to think of a Playstation four commercial about two squirrels, one black and one white, playing while the black one accidently eats the system and dies, but then drags his friend to hell while melting his face off.

Then he thought about a person being stuck in a flooded road, but then turns his head and sees a bunch of beavers floating on dead bodies while making a dam out of those dead bodies.

This concludes today’s episode of “The Mind of Neon.”

Next week, we’ll take a look what Neon thinks while on the toilet while watching a mother and a baby get raped by a dingo.

The Mind of Neon is also brought to you by “Blowing Up Russia” the new game from Hasbro. Now, there’s Blowing Up Russia, On The Go Edition, buy it now or we’ll hunt you down and chop your balls off.

And if you don’t have balls, we’ll surgically give you balls and then rip them off and force it down your throat for not having balls.

BACK TO KNIGHT:

I feel like some British guy just did a narration. Oh well, must be the wizard powers and what not.

Anyways, after Mickey smoked some weed and Craig got back in the vehicle, Mickey then said while having those red eyes after getting high, “Alright, here’s what we’re going to do: Knight you research what this place is. Craig, I want you to be ready to drive when I give the signal, because I’m going to go in and kill this son of a bitch who looked at me funny. Neon…you do whatever talking Technicolor ponies do.”

Then Neon said, “Got it!”

Then Neon disappeared, but after a few seconds later, he reappeared with a deformed dead guy in a real twisted position with his neck all bent up and shit. Then Neon gave me the dead guy’s laptop so I could research. I’ll admit, Mickey was really serious about this and came up with a plan… I’m shocked.

Anyways, I opened the laptop, it was still on so I didn’t have to get a password or anything. I then went on Google and researched the place, “Not a Hitman Service.”

I’m not joking, that’s what this place was called other than Area 47. Anyways, I didn’t get any results, but I did find some key words while looking at what came up and I had to go to the deep web.

Well, I then installed “Tor” to access the deep web… although honestly the deep web isn’t that deep, it’s no deeper than a pussy… cat... get the joke? Anyways, I looked it up and found the main website.

According to the website, this was a hitmen service and the bald guy that we saw was the top hitman for hire. And his name was agent 47… but he wasn’t from Hitman or anything… just happened to be a bald guy who had a tattoo of a bar code on the back of his head that happened to be a hitman… what a coincidence.

Well, I told the guys what I found and when I clicked off the site, there was an ad the popped for a site on the deep web called, “The Pink Meth.”

Craig then said, “What’s The Pink Meth?”

I then said to him, “I don’t know, let’s check it out I guess.”

Craig was expecting something funny I suppose, because he had a smile on his face until he saw what came up… which happened to be a bunch of nude photos of dumb chicks of what they posted on Facebook.

Then Craig said, “This isn’t pink meth.”

I then closed out of the site, but then Craig asked me, “What is the deep web anyway?”

I then told him, “It’s a place where 99.99% of it is nothing but snuff porn while the remaining .1% is other stuff that no one gives a dam about, now let’s get going so we can get this over with.”

Then Mickey decided to put his comment in with the whole deep web thing and he said, “I’m not surprised, I own 89.99% of those snuff porn websites on the deep web anyways. Now let’s go, this guy must pay for looking at me funny.”

Then out nowhere, Mickey grabbed out a shotgun and made that clicking sound. I’m not an expert on guns so I’m unsure of what that’s called.

Also, Mickey had a look that says, ‘I’m a mother fucking boss and I can do anything because I’m a badass nigga.’

Then Mickey kicked his car door open and stepped down out of the vehicle. He then walked towards the front of the vehicle and made an arm gesture that was saying to follow him.

Neon and I got out of the car while Craig moved up front to the driver’s seat. I got out and closed the door and walked alongside with Mickey. We then started to work to the front entrance, or at least the gate that was being guarded by one person.

We got up to him and as soon as we were close enough to him, Mickey pointed the shotgun at him and with an angry face said, “Open the gate or I’ll blow your brains out!”

Then the guard had a smile on his face and he said, “Okay eh…”

Then the guard pressed a button on a control panel in front of him and opened the electric gate so we could walk into the building while no one was around noticing this happening. Mickey and I had a confuse look while Neon always kept his smile, creepy face on as always.

Then a thought hit me, in which I said to the guard, “Wait a second here, are you a Canadian?”

Then the Canadian guard said to us, “Yes I am eh. Have a nice night to you three eh.”

Then Mickey stood there while having a look that said he was thinking for a moment, until Mickey continued to have an angry look and said to the Canadian guard, “Well I want something else from you!”

Then the Canadian guard said , “Okay eh. What do you want eh?”

Then Mickey hesitated for a bit, until he said “I want both of your kidneys so I can sell it on my Black Disney Market!”

Then the Canadian guard continued to have a smile on his face with no thought of fear whatsoever popping in his head. Instead, he grabbed a machete from nowhere and made a huge cut in the middle of his body without making a sound at all and took both of his kidneys straight out. He then gave it to Mickey and once Mickey took the kidneys, he collapsed and bled to death along with having no kidneys of course.

Then Mickey tossed the kidneys over his shoulder and said, “Meh…I don’t need them. I’ve got plenty of kidneys from kidnapping midgets in ‘It’s a Small World’ ride.”

Then Mickey proceeded to continue walking towards the building along with Neon as well while I stood there, trying to make sense why Mickey threw those kidneys.

Then it hit me…Mickey is insane. What I mean by that is he wants things, he wants everything, however he wants a challenge. He wants to work hard for his things, as in not what had just happened which the Canadian guard gave his kidneys by his own will. In which case, he didn’t want them because it was too easy. So I’m guessing he gets bored pretty quickly.

Then again, my life is full of insanity, however what make me different from him and Neon or everything else except for TF of course, is that me and TF or both insane gentlemen while the rest are simply insane within their own reasons.

Anyways, we started to walk towards the building and no one was around, it almost felt like a trap at some point, but it just turns out that they have really lazy guards or very poor security.

Then again, if they hired a full team of security guards that are Canadians, I could imagine it would be easy to break in here. It’s like breaking into Canadian For Knox.

SOMEWHERE THAT IS A CUT-AWAY JOKE:

A white Canadian is walking towards Canadian Fort Knox, in which case he goes up to the gate and the guard that guards the gate.

He then says to the guard, with a normal Canadian tone, “May I steal all of your gold please eh?”

Then the guard says, “Ok, just bring it back when you’re finished eh.”

Then after hours of taking the gold to his dirty white van that had children’s blood all over it, it took him six hours to take all of the gold.

When he was finished, he closed the back door to his van and he says to the guard, “Thanks a lot eh. Can I stab you eh?”

Then the guard says with a smile as always, “Sure eh.”

Then the Canadian stabs him a few times, in which the Canadian guard collapses and dies of his wounds as the other Canadians drives away in their dirty white van.

BACK TO KNIGHT...

That sounded like a decent cut-away joke… I’m going to kill whoever’s idea was that in the first place.

Anyways, as I was saying, it would be easy, heck I’m sure it would be easy to take over Canada with a sign that says, “I’m going to take over Canada.”

Then that person would get Canada because Canadians are too nice. Besides, they don’t even have a military, although I’ve been told they had one in World War II, but I think that’s a myth. Besides, all Canadians are is just French people who live in the woods, that’s all they are along with just Canada existing in any case we decide to nuke it out of boredom. Anyways, we walked towards the main door, which was just surprisingly just a door that you pushed and that was it.

It wasn’t even two doors, it was just a single, metal, rusty door that had that handle you push on to go inside. And then that brought to my attention that not only Canadians were guarding this place, Canadians designed it too… heck there wasn’t even any windows in this place… then again… perhaps I’m over looking something here. Now that I think of it, it could have been made by… CANADIAN MONSTER WEREWOLVES!!!

I have no idea what those are that I just made up… continuing… Mickey pushed on the door and we all steeped inside, although unlike the outside with it being dull and grey, the inside really looked pretty awesome. Granted, where we entered through was like one of those side doors that are used for emergencies only type of stuff like a fire.

Well, we weren’t seen because we were behind a big computer that you would see in the 80’s. However, there was plenty of people around, some bringing coffee to others or their bosses, some locating wanted criminals, some being hitmen and preparing to leave for a contract they accepted while others doing paperwork. As for the atmosphere of the place, it was mostly dark on the outer regions, such is where we were at, but the light shined on those who were working. There were some door ways that I saw that looked like rooms for the hitmen people, along with a big computer screen in the middle of the room.

Then there was this really old fat guy who had black hair and a mustache that wore a brown suit. He seemed to be in charge of the agency and he looked pretty busy. I could see his lips moving, but couldn’t hear him as everyone else was talking as well in the room, but he had a head piece on and looked like talking to some others on the other end.

However, Mickey was only concentrating on one thing, and that was the guy who looked at him funny. I spotted the same guy we saw at the bar as well as Neon did, but Mickey saw him first as soon as we walked in, but I didn’t because I couldn’t help but look at the place. Well, the bald guy was walking towards one of the rooms, in which he then did so and we lost sight of him.

I then took the opportunity and asked Mickey, “So what are we going to do now Mickey? It seems like we can’t kill him without getting noticed.”

Then Craig started to speak up surprisingly, as he wasn’t at the car and said, “Maybe we could hire him as a hitmen and ask him to meet us at a location that no one is usually at this time of day, like in the middle of the desert.”

I then slowly turned my head with wide eyes, asking myself why the fuck did Craig leave his position. Then again I don’t care because I wasn’t planning this, but I had preferred that night going smoothly so I didn’t have to do any work or have blood on my hands, because god knows how much blood I already have on my hands just within my past.

Some was intentional, like a joke while others was forced because they were trying to kill me or other reasons. That and some of my allies in the past have died and now their blood is on my hands because I was the one who was the leader and led them to their deaths. Granted, I wasn’t a wreck when that happened like so many others or broke down, but I just simple paid my respects and moved on with life.

Anyways, I then turned my head and asked Craig, “Why aren’t you at the car?”

Then Craig explained to me, “I saw this cool looking bird and I drove up to it, but then I hit a mountain and the car exploded.”

I then said to him in a whisper, “The nearest mountain is like miles away from us!?”

Then Craig said back to me, “It was a cool looking bird…”

Then Mickey said to the both of us, “Shut the hell up the both of you. Now here’s the plan, I’m going to take the leader guy of this company or whatever they fucking call it, hostage, in which I’ll exchange him for the hitman.”

I then said to Mickey, “That is the stupidest sounding plan I have ever heard of Mickey, you should be ashamed of yourself.”

Then Mickey said as a comeback, “You should be ashamed of yourself for being a pussy.”

Then Mickey then jolted up and yelled out loud to everyone in the room, even those hitmen could hear it the other rooms as well, “Alright! Listen up! I’m taking your boss or whatever hostage and I’ll blow his brains out in ten seconds unless that guy that I met at the bar not too long ago who looked at me funny comes out, in which I’ll blow his brains out instead! !!...”

Then the boss guy said, “We’re like fifteen feet apart… how are you taking me hostage?”

Then Mickey was frozen still, as if he was stiff as a board. He had a worry look on his face as if he had just been beaten at his own game, but yet does not want to admit that he has lost.

Then Mickey said while continuing to hold up the shotgun and pointing at the boss guy, “Uhhh… ummm…. you
see… uh… uhhh… ummmm……. mmmmm….. it’s because…. scientifically…. uhhh…. ummmm….. FUCK THIS SHIT, WE’RE RUNNING!”

Then Mickey ran towards the door, as we ran towards the door as well. We ran out to the middle of the area while still being within the gated area, however we then stopped as we had no idea what to do since Craig somehow destroyed the car miles away within seconds.

As we ran out, I overheard the boos guy telling some guards, Canadian guards I should say, to go after us. We only had a few seconds before they caught up to us and we were in a panic.

I then said, realized something I should have asked Mickey before, “Mickey, do something magical and shit and get us the hell out of here!”

Then Mickey with an angered look while yelling at me, “What the fuck do I look like to you knight!? A fucking magical cartoon character!? Knight, I’m a fucking giant talking mouse that was made in a lab by the very same people who brought Walt Disney’s frozen head back to life while putting his head on a robot. All he does is wanting to fucking kill and eat Cuban boys and kill all the Jews. I also do crack, made my dog hold a gun in its mouth, I rape women, what the fuck do you expect from a giant talking mouse like that!?”

He had a point, what did I expect from that type of giant talking mouse. In fact what did I expect from anyone that I met, that they would be perfectly sane and would be seen as perfect in a bunch Grammar Nazi’s eyes?

That’s right we’re bringing them back into the conversation here…Grammar Nazis…I will give fifty Jews for the low price of shut the fuck up.

Anyways, aside from a quick joke, we had no idea what to do, in which case I then quickly looked at Neon who didn’t seem to be bothered by any of this and maintained his smile this entire time.

Then again, he is insane, so of course he would be able to do that almost twenty-four/ seven.

Anyways, I then quickly looked at him, in which I asked him quickly as I could, “Neon… please get us out of here! I don’t feel like dealing with this bullshit right now! Find it in your heart Neon to do the right thing and take me home, for the love of god I’m fucking tired as it is Neon. Do you not know how long and fucked up my day has been Neon…. all thanks to you!”

Then Neon said with a smile as usual, “I have a shire up my ass… and he’s suffocating.”

In which case, after he said that, Neon teleported me and him back to Equestria while also teleporting Craig back to his home while leaving Mickey alone to deal with the Canadian guards, but don’t worry, he got away easily. Since the guards are Canadian, they let him go and gave all of their kidneys to him as well…and then somehow raped those kidneys.

Well, when Neon teleported me and him back to Equestria, we were standing in the middle of Stalia in the middle of the night. I don’t recall what time it was, but it was pretty late and I just wanted to go home and relax and sleep.

As I was walking away without saying a single word to Neon due to the fact that I was so glad it was over, but yet was so exhausted, I didn’t feel like saying another word to him until I had my sleep.

As I was walking away, Neon said to me, “I’ll see you in the morning buddy!”

Then Neon saw a comet in the sky, in which he flew up and gave it AIDS, or on this case, comet AIDS… and it spread AIDS throughout the galaxy from the moment on and legend has it… you could breath in space… but you would also get AIDS. Thankfully it wasn’t Super Childhood Cancer AIDS, because that’s the worst kind of AIDS… just hovering towards the moon and start to hump against your own will while Jesus and a Zebra watches you while drinking a martini. I hope I don’t have to experience that ever again.

Anyways, I was walking towards back to my home all alone in the dead of night, but I couldn’t look up at the night sky and feel like someone was there watching me… as if they had loved me.

However I also had a feeling that the universe was watching me as well, just like I said in the past many of times before, but I was starting to feel that they had plans for me, that there was a reason why certain words couldn’t be heard from me or teleporting to different places without me knowing it beforehand. It seemed like a mystery to me, but eventually, just like everything in my life, it would eventually come down to be resolved and almost dying.

Who knows, maybe I will have to fight this universe… as it will also try to kill me, but that is only a feeling from within. Aside from that, I walked towards my house, as I wasn’t that far away from it where Neon teleported me at, so it was only a few yards away from me. I saw that the lights was still on in my house through the windows, so it was either Wolf with Molestia, TK, Factory Dash, although she barely even talks to me or visits me, or someone broken in…or Neon because god knows what he does.

I mean, one second you see him doing something and the next second you see him humping a robot with cheese up his ass. I’m starting to think even in his own birth he was fucked up, in fact, yeah, Neon told me a story of how he was born in five seconds. Like he jumped out of the womb and started to do a dance or something and then set fire to the doctor or something while the parents didn’t give two shits about it because they give up on kids.

Honestly I don’t blame them because I would blown my brains out if I had Neon as a kid… but then again I am also random at times… but at least I’m not that random. I’m that insane, I’m just an insane gentlemen like TF is, I am insane, but I also act like a gentlemen at the same time.

In any case, I didn’t feel like it was a break in, because I didn’t see a reason why there would be and if it was TF he wouldn’t have left the light on, in fact he would have just waited outside for me to open the door so we could walk, then fight to the death. Well, at least his old self that is, but that will be explained later.

Well, I went to my door and raised my hoof to open the door, in which I turned the knob and opened the door to which I found TK and Factory Dash sitting on my couch, looking at various maps I couldn’t make out, but chances are it might have been Earth and since I hadn’t seen a map of Earth in a while it might have passed over my head, that or another universe of some sort but I doubt it though.

Well, when I walked in, TK and Factory didn’t even raise their heads or even looked at me, all they did was just ignored me.

However, when I walked by TK, TK said to me, “I was hoping you would have been here, although I had a feeling that you were ok.”

I then stopped in my tracks as he was talking and when he finished, I said, “What are talking about? Of course I’m ok, granted, if it was something more serious or dangerous, then maybe you should worry about me, but I’ve been through this many of times so I can take care of myself.”

Then TK said to me while still not making eye contact with me, but instead continued to look at the maps while Factory Dash was making notes of some kind, “So you don’t know then. When Me and her came through the portal and out of the basement, we found your door opened. I had no idea what had happened to you. My guess is you were either was kidnapped or you were in trouble, but the kind of trouble you could handle by yourself. If you would not have returned in one week, I know you were kidnapped or in serious trouble, a trouble you couldn’t get out of and would I have gone look for you, but chances are you would have been dead because you have limits to how long you can keep yourself alive, especially when you forgot to pack all you equipment in your satchel as usual.”

TK then pointed his right hoof towards the counter in the kitchen with all of my stuff on it, in which I was dumbfounded at first because I had thought I had my stuff. However, I saw that my satchel was filled with weed, in which I forgot not too long ago, I decided to fill my satchel up with weed because I needed weed on the go.

Well, after I realized my mistake, I then told TK, “Well… good thing you didn’t have to worry about me.”

Then TK said back to me in response, “Sometimes I think you want to get into trouble and don’t care about your safety.”

Then I said to him, “Of course I care about my safety.”

Then he just stared at me and after a few seconds of silence, I then said, “Alright, maybe sometimes my safety is in danger a few times here and there, but I’m alright though.”

Then Factory Dash then said to me without making a single expression on her face or even raising her head to look at me, “You’re a fucking dumbass Knight because you keep getting into stupid situations.”

I then said to her, “Well at least I live a little you emotionless bitch.”

Then she said back to me without looking at me, “Next time you call me an emotionless bitch, I’ll cut your throat open and dance on your grave.”

Then I looked over to TK and said to him, “Sometimes I wish you never met her and would instead ripped her fucking throat out and fed it to a pack of wolves.”

Then Factory Dash said back to me with an emotionless tone in her voice, “Why thank you Knight, that is the best compliment anypony ever gave me.”

She actually was serious about that, that was the best compliment she ever got.

Anyways, TK then said to me after Factory Dash’s comment, “I know you two don’t get along that well Knight, but she is still a valuable member to this team.”

I then told TK while stomping off in a bit of rage due to the fact I called bullshit on that statement, “Team!? You call us a team!? The team died a long time ago when I accidently was trapped in that other My Little Pony universe, hell, you even became the devil of your universe when I left. Besides, we’re not even a team anymore, like you said when I came back, you and her had split up, making the team officially dead. Besides, you really don’t care about my safety not that much anymore, not like back in the good old days of adventuring.”

Then TK said, but this time actually looking at me, “First off, I don’t care much about you because it seems to me you can take of yourself, although despite that, I still serve you a little bit since you are my creator. Secondly, we’re still a team because you have allies in this universe and of course we’re still facing bigger problems like TF.”

I then went up to TK a little bit and told him, “Allies, we might be friends at times, but really, we’re a ticking time bomb, poorly matched friends… in a way that sometimes are friends. Besides, even if those ponies did know, they still wouldn’t be much help to the team… well at least as much as I’ve seen really.”

Then TK said to me that was a bit shocking to me, “Well that neon green pony seems to know about what everything is going on, he even seems to take a liking to you especially.”

I then was silent for a few seconds, trying to take in that someone knew about the portals, but yet has not killed him for knowing a secret that they shouldn’t have known in the first place.

I then said to TK, “You… know about… Neon knowing about everything?”

Then TK looked at me once more and said to me, “Yes… when I went to check the place when I saw your door opened to make sure there was no intruders in here, I reconstructed a virtual simulator experience in my helmet, in which I saw the events that happened a few days ago. I was ready to go find him and kill him, but yet he seems different to me, as if he knew all that was going on all this time, as if he was expecting you this entire time. Then again, the way he acts also makes me curious as to what he knows about this universe, in which case, even if he didn’t seem to expect you this entire time, he might have some useful information in case we ever need it.”

I then looked away from TK and slowly backed up towards the kitchen and saying, “Right,” as I was slowly nodding my head.

I then said to TK, “So then, that’s out of the way, what are you looking at anyway?”

Factory Dash then immediately told me what she and TK was doing, “We’re looking at various maps of other universes that are yet to be explored, including Earth and that other My Little Pony universe you speak of which we have located the satellites that TF has put in place. We’re looking for the best possible universe and ways to take them out since the one satellite that you failed to retrieved was destroyed. Which that satellite also held information regarding TF’s whereabouts. So really, all this does is prove my statement from earlier that you’re an imbecile.”

I then stared at her for a few seconds, until I said to her, “Sometimes I wonder why did we even work together that one time when we went to Manehatten… because we worked together pretty good there… but that was the only time though when it was just you and I there. Maybe you should have died in that explosion.”

Then Factory Dash said to me, “Yeah… fuck you too Knight…”

I then replied back while going to retrieve my stuff from the counter in the kitchen, “Yeah fuck you too bitch.”

I then gave out a sigh, in which I then said to the both of them as I was heading for the stairs, “I’m going to bed. I’ll see you two assholes some other time when you’re not bothering me.”

I then headed towards my room and put my hat on the rack I usually have near my door and replaced all the weed from my satchel with all of my stuff that I had left behind. I then went to the bathroom and took a quick piss and headed straight for my bed. I then used my magic to raise the covers and got under it and let the covers fall on me by using my magic. I then used my magic to turn off the lights and I soon fell asleep pretty fast. A deep sleep I should mention.

While I was getting ready for bed, Factory Dash told TK soon after I had left, “Why do we still need to associate with him? I mean he seems to be doing fine own his own, like he said this was a place for him to retire, did he not say that to you?”

TK then said to her, “Well that was what I had thought, but when Knight asked me to help him get to the Everfree Forest in this universe, I had no idea that TF would have been following us. However, since TF is on the loose and TF mainly hates Knight the most, we still need to work together as a team until he is dead and gone, in which we can permanently go our separate ways.”

Then Factory Dash brought up a good point, “What if that isn’t the end, what if there is something else?”

Then TK said to her, “Then we continue to work as a team until this is all finished. That or we die to our last breaths, for we fight until we die. All mortals have to die sometime… even I have to… even Knight has to…but sometimes when he gets into certain situations, it makes me wonder if he would be able to cheat death and even kill death itself. It seems to me that Knight can get out of certain situations, it sometimes dumbfounds me… and sometimes and makes me wonder if he is death. But then again, he can cheat death, but that doesn’t mean death doesn’t have something plan for him in the end, something that’s even worse than death.”

Then TK stayed silent for a while until Factory Dash spoke up, “Are you saying that he is immortal?”

Then TK responded back to her, “Well, with all of the things that he has been through and what I have seen through his memories and whatever else his future might hold… it’s starting to seem that way. Granted it doesn’t mean he still has weaknesses, obviously he is weak beyond anything, but yet his will is strong, very strong and does not give up easily. That’s the interesting thing about him, his sense of will and to fight is strong, but yet when he uses his mind he is weak. He is supposed to be human, but humans are weak in every way possible, for they are worthless and have no point to live for anything. However, Knight seems to be different, as if there is something more that I am missing to him, to his soul.

'Since I have become the devil of my universe, of my home that Knight, my creator, made by his own mind, I have a taste to devour souls sometimes. I have devoured souls many of times, granted I just absorb them since I never take off my helmet, by I still get a taste of what they are like. If they have lived bad lives, they taste, just like humanity. Some do taste sweet and were denied into heaven and to spend all of eternity in hell. However, I sometimes wonder if I was to devour his soul, what would it taste like?

‘Would it have a balance between sweet and sour, or a taste that has never been crated before? His soul intrigues me, his life intrigues me, who is and what he believes in makes me want to know more about him and who he really is, but only out of curiosity as it seems to me that insanity has taken over him. As if that is what he is, insanity, and if he is, then this world is nothing compared to him.”

Then everything stayed silent, in which Factory Dash spoke to TK after a while of silence, “Sometimes I wonder what the fuck you are saying sometimes.”

Then TK said to her, “Sometimes you need to be insane like me to understand what I’m saying or to be pure of heart, maybe that is why Knight made me, because he was too insane at heart.”

Then Factory Dash said while looking closer at a map, “Yeah… well maybe you’re looking too deep into this. Knight is just another lost soul like the rest of us, we’re looking for our own paths and we will forever be looking because our own paths do not exist, but yet we continue to believe it exists, so we continue to look for it, but yet we fail every time. Besides, even if Knight was the slightest bit of interesting, you shouldn’t bother trying to look into it, just worry about yourself, like you said he can take care of himself. And if he was insane, then he can just burn this world to the ground and watch for all I care.”

Then as soon as factory Dash looked up to TK’s face, TK asked her, “Why don’t you like Knight?”

Then she said, “Well… we just don’t have that much in common interest, besides, you trained me, not him. That and Knight is an idiot at times and I do not improve of working with idiots. It just happened to be that one time we worked together, mostly because it was a long night and I didn’t feel like complaining with Knight. Besides, I was only there to ask Knight if he knew the way towards the Manehatten in this universe because I found a mysterious signal being sent here.”

Then TK looked at her and asked, “You knew about TF?”

Then she said, “I didn’t know it was by TF, I just found a signal and thought I would investigate it, however, it turns out that Knight also needed to go to Manehatten for whatever stupid reason he got himself into, so I went along with him and helped him since I was there. Then we saw the broadcasted signal and we went from there.”

Then TK said to her, “I see… well you should try to at least try to work together with Knight, because something tells me that we all need to work together if we want to take down TF. Something tells me that he will try to be one step ahead of us this time around.”

Then Factory Dash responded back to TK, “Well, if you would have just killed TF when you had the chance instead of listening to Knight…”

Then TK pounded one of his hooves on the coffee table, in which he then said to Factory Dash, “Listen and listen good. You may have tried to kill me and Knight once or twice before, you may disgust me of what you do as your job in your world, you may be my apprentice, but remember this Factory Dash… I will break you if you dare cross the line with me. I will kill you and burn you alive. I will break your neck! I will rip you limb from fucking limb!! I will End you, despite of what I have taught you in the past!!! I will devour your soul… and I bet it taste good… SO THIS WILL BE YOUR ONLY WARNING AND LEAVE PERSONAL MATTERS BETWEEN MY RESPECT TOWARDS MY CREATOR OUT OF THIS AND FUTURE CONVERSATIONS! IT IS ONLY BETWEEN ME AND HIM!”

Then they both stayed once quiet they heard a noise from the second floor of the home. When they heard the footsteps coming from my room, they stopped what they were doing, although all they were doing is TK was yelling at Factory Dash and Factory Dash not showing emotions towards what TK was yelling at her about, or even flinching for that matter as TK came closer and closer to her face when yelling at her.

Well, after they heard the noise, Factory Dash said, “Oh look… you woke up the idiot who could hear all of your yelling… maybe you should try to sing him a lullaby to put him back to sleep you loud mouth, you’re the one who did wake him up.”

Then TK looked at her and said to her, “I can tell you’re trying to insult me and him… sadly that is not your line of work.”

Then Factory Dash then said, “Wow… you are an emotionless asshole…. just like what Knight described you as before.”

Then TK said to her, “Shut it… and you’re wrong, that wasn’t Knight that we heard… it’s someone else.”

Then Factory Dash asked TK, “What do you mean, how could you tell if that was Knight’s footstep or not?”

Then TK said to her, “Knight never makes any noise when he is on a second level of a building, especially since he is a pony or a unicorn in this case, so that would mean that he is a bit of a light weight. So that means who ever broke in here and left the door open might have come back is still here. I’ll go check it out. Stay here if you see anything and if you do see anything, keep whoever you see alive until I get back.”

Then Factory Dash said as TK was moving towards the stairs, “Got it.”

Then Factory Dash was keeping a sharp look out as TK was halfway up the steps. Eventually he went to my door, but instead of opening it, he heard a voice, as if it was talking to me and it made him want to listen to what the voice was saying instead of finding out who was talking.

You see, while TK and Factory Dash was having their discussion down below, I was fast asleep and couldn’t even hear TK’s yelling. However, what I didn’t know, well, not until years later when I found out and saw this by opening up a portal to see what had happened in the past.

Well, a dark, tall, humanoid figure appeared in my room. He was completely black, but yet had some dark colors added around his entire body, as if it was showing the universe. It showed the stars and everything… in a way weird way that is I should say. He had also eyes with only purple pupils. It pretty much teleported to my room and quietly walked over to me… well a little bit but mostly made some noise though.

Well, it then stared at me as if it knew who I was and if I knew him as well, as if we’re were long lost friends from long ago. Then he put a hand on me, gently brushing against my cheeks. After which, it started to walk around my room slowly. Then it spoke these very words with a very charming voice while continuing to walk around and looking at my stuff I had in my room, “Oh Knight… it has been so long since the last time we have met. I know you do not remember who I am… but I don’t expect you to… not now that is. Soon you will know who I am and why I am here for you Knight.

‘I have plans for you Knight… plans to help you get back on your feet… or in this case hooves… to get back to nature… to get back to who you really are. Consider these plans a little exercise to help you connect back to your inner soul. Well, at least I hope so, I have been trying hard to keep these plans going for you Knight, but yet we both keep running into problems, in which case it is fine, we all have problems. It would just mean my plan would have failed while you would have a bit of trouble connecting back Knight. I know you cannot hear me, but it is best to do this. You see Knight, I have been waiting for you to come here for a very… very… long time.

‘Even she has been waiting for you… once she finds out that you are here… she will be so excited to see you again. She would be grateful to have you back, which you are but she cannot tell if you’re here. It’s because she had stopped looking for you ages ago, but I didn’t, and I simply have you back now. Hopefully when the time comes you could see our ways Knight… well at least my ways that is, for she does not have anything to do with this. However I am simply trying to prepare you for her coming, to make yourself… presentable to her, so she does not feel like she has lost much with you. However, those skills you have been trained with… by that… emotionless… asshole as you describe him... can come in handy in this plan of mine.

‘Although what you have experienced outside of the universe would be just a warm up compared to what you’re going to go through… well… if it all goes according to plan that is… In that case Knight… I know this is late coming from me. However, it is still proper to say this to from a gentlebeing to a gentlecolt…. Welcome back Knight… or in other words… Welcome to Insanity…”

TK then decided that he had heard enough and broke out of his frozen stiff position and busted down the door. He didn’t break it open, but he still broke down the door.

However, the noise he had made while also turning on the lights made the being disappear and even awaken me as well. When TK busted through the door, I jolted out of bed, but not missing the being that was in my room by half a microsecond.

I then said to TK, “What the hell is your problem TK? You know you could have sent Factory Dash up here instead, and maybe then I could rip her intestines out for waking me up.”

Then Factory Dash yelled all the way from downstairs, “I can hear you know!?”

I then whispered, “Yeah… and I can kick your ass bitch.”

Then after I said that, TK walked towards me and pulled the covers off of me and said to me, “Get out now.”

Then I had a confused look and I asked him, “What for… look if you want to jerk it, use the bathroom in the hallway… god knows how many times Wolf already used it to get off…”

Then TK just looked at me as if he was tired of my jokes. I then said to him, “Alright, I’ll try not to make anymore jokes towards you… but I have a habit of doing it. Why do I even have to get out of my room anyways?”

Then TK said while he was looking around my room, “There was someone in your room not too long ago. My guess is you were in a very deep sleep, so of course you were undisturbed by its presence in the room, however me and Factory Dash could hear whatever was in your room from the first floor. He was even talking to you while you were sleeping and I’m starting to worry about what is going on here… in other words Knight… I need to investigate your room and reconstruct a simulator as to what he did and what he said.”

I then got out of my bed and slowly walked towards my door, in which I said to TK, “Alright… alright… I’ll leave, although I’m pretty sure it’s nothing to worry about… possibly just some random thing from Neon’s mind or whatever coming here to bother me some more… as if I wasn’t bothered enough tonight.”

Then TK was looking at me as he was near the door, ready to close it while he would be searching for clues as to what was just in my room not too long ago until he said, “I overheard him say he had plans for you… and that you both met each other in the past…”

Then TK shut the door and locked it while I had a bit of a puzzling look on my face, but it disappeared when I realized it was possibly still Neon behind all of this. Anyways, TK used his virtual simulator to reconstruct what had happened in my room, while I was sitting in the hallway waiting for him to finish up and Factory Dash still sitting in the living room.

Eventually TK opened the door and I got up, in which I then said to him, “So… you find anything in there?”

Then TK said to me while walking towards the steps to go down, “No… not a single thing told me what it is or what it was doing here… I believe we’re dealing with something more than what we are capable of…just watch your back Knight.”

Then TK headed down the steps and went back to talk to Factory Dash, in which he just explained to her what he did in the room and told me, so really nothing new to talk about. I then walked back into my room and shut the door along with locking it and barricading it so TK or Factory Dash has a bit more of a challenge next time if they want to break through my door.

I then adjusted my covers and got into bed and turned off the lights. I then slowly went back into a deep dream.

Once Celestia’s sun rose up, I was still sleeping. In fact, I was still sleeping throughout half of the day due to what I went through last night. It was around lunch time when I finally woke up and got out of bed. Celestia’s sun was still high in the sky, but was eventually was going to descend down and have a beautiful orange sun set in a few hours or so.

I then went to the bathroom to take a quick piss along with brushing my teeth.

I then went over to the toilet and lifted the seat up. From there I kind of half way stood up, you don't want to know how a pony's dick work... trust me you don't, I'll spare you the details, and let the lizard lose. After which a thought crossed my mind, ‘Huh… I just remembered that weird thing I experienced a few days ago… what was it? Oh yeah… that second brother thing… I forgot about that… maybe I should look up that name “Inca” and see what if it has any meaning whatsoever… I mean Celestia and Luna’s names sort of have meanings to them… do they? I don’t know and I really don’t care right now… but perhaps I should still look up what that name means. Perhaps it will give me a clue or an idea where this missing brother could be at… but where can I find such information. Only if there was something where I can just read… like an internet… but since internet doesn’t exist here… I have no clue.'

I then finished taking my piss, shaking my pony ding dong a little bit to get out all the drops of the yellow stuff out. After I thought it was all out, cause you never really know when you do until you get a blowjob from some chick, then you'll find out if you did or not, I then put the toilet seat back down. I'm that type of guy, that gentleman because I don't want to look at the toilet when I walk in the bathroom. It just makes me more irresistible to the ladies out there, just saying. Still a bachelor by the way. Not giving out out any roses but just saying... yet... Well from there I headed over to the skink.

From there I continued to think to myself, ‘Only if there was something like a magical thing… like… something that has information in it… but yet isn’t the internet. Like if history was recorded in such a primitive thing… but what could this thing be though? I wonder if this magical thing is a myth…. oh yeah… I know what it’s called… a book…that joke would so burn American kids right now…not knowing what a book is… he he he… kind of funny to me. Although… even though my home is a library… I don’t feel like looking up the books here… I’ll just go to Twilight’s place… she’ll know what to do.'

While I was thinking to myself in my own mind, I was lighting up my horn and grabbing the toothpaste, the mouthwash, and my tooth brush. And from there I was doing the usual routine of splurting out some toothpaste onto the brush, and then sticking it in my mouth, brushing up and down and all around. I even made sure to get it into the back to make sure all of the crud was out. I have nice teeth. Nicer then yours... you mother fuckers... you wish you had my teeth... yeah...

While I was brushing my lovely teeth that is better than yours, I continued the conversation in my head with, ‘Speaking of Twilight, I wonder why her house isn’t a castle now? I mean I know I came after the events of season four of the show, but perhaps this universe just had a delay of some kind? Then again, I spent almost five years here and there still is no castle… just a tree library still… I wonder why? Maybe the universe did that to mess with me… and if so, then I’ll get back at the universe somehow… somehow… why are my thoughts so long and hard, he he he, long and hard. That’s what she said… god those jokes are awful. Maybe I should stop thinking… or eventually I’m going to sing another forgotten 80’s song from the past soon enough. I wonder if I have muffins still in the kitchen.’

From there, I had brushed my teeth for a couple of minutes. And then once I was done, I spat out the toothpaste, washed the toothbrush and then took a big swig from the mouthwash, all with my magic, tilted my head back and gargled. And I was committing genocide by killing all of those germ in the back of my throat. Got to kill them all. Send then to the ovens. Then I spat that out too, smiled at myself to check my teeth, and once I was then, I took a step back, finished my thoughts, and was ready leave...

Then all of a sudden… Derpy comes crashing through my bathroom wall and she yelled out loud, “Muffins!”

She landed on the edge of the bathroom floor while she had crossed eyes as always along with me just standing there shock. I then stared at her for a few more seconds until somehow Dr. Whooves teleported into my bathroom and grabbing a hold of Derpy to take back with him.

I then said to him, “Hey… how’s it going Dr. Whooves…”

He then said to me, “Greetings Knight… I apologize for this… you’ll see why in a couple of months or so from now. Derpy… how about you fix Knight’s bathroom wall?”

Then a bunch of small, talking, walking muffins that sounds like a bunch of midgets climbed out of Derpy’s asshole and grabbed the broken pieces to my bathroom wall and started fix it while singing a lovely tune, which was this:

Ding dong, we are the working muffins.

We also love to sing.

We sing it high and sing it low.

We sing all day to a lovely ding.

We’ll also leave your mind to blow.

All we are is just working muffins.

Ding Dong, we are the working muffins,

Of our home planet named Kill,

We fill your minds of songs to play in your head.

We make amends to make a mill,

So that it’s full of lead.

All we are is just working muffins…

Then the song ended and they one by one, climbed back into Derpy’s asshole and continued to live there. I then had wide eyes, but yet didn’t want to ask why that happened.

The Doctor then said to me, “Right… like I said… this will be explained to you in a few months or so from now. Have a good afternoon Knight.”

They then somehow teleported away, while I walked away from my bathroom and headed downstairs to ignore what I just witnessed. I walked down the steps and found the place was spotless and no signs as if TK and Factory Dash was never here last night. However, I did see signs of Wolf… because there was a bunch of Magic Beer on the ground. Wolf was lying down on the couch on his back, sleeping.

I then poked at Wolf and said to him, “Get up Wolf… we’ll be taking a visit to Twilight’s place.”

Then Wolf said back to me, “I don’t feel like it you piece of shit… I’m too drunk, tired, and horny after the mass orgy I had with Molestia last night.”

Wolf then turned over and was then laying down on his left side and facing the couch cushions.

I then told him after giving a sigh, “Listen… Wolf… I know you do it a lot with Molestia and now and then she comes by here and does me a few times every now and then… but maybe you should stop seeing her because I kind of don’t get to see you that often.”

Then Wolf said to me, “Yeah… but she’s good in bed… she’s like a pro or something… like she does this for a living in her universe.”

I then said to him, “I bet she does, along with being a princess of course but also having sex for a living. Now get the fuck up, I’ll get my hat and satchel from my room and we’ll leaving.”

As I was about to go upstairs, Wolf then said to me, “Isn’t it already noon? Doesn’t it like… take a few hours to get to Ponyville or something like that?”

I then said to him, “Yeah… but now Stalia added a new trail to take that will be much faster and takes less than an hour to get there. Although I think the reason why they made that trail was ever in case they decided to go to war with Ponyville. Like they had a quick route to take to kill all the women and children of the town. In fact, I think they would rape the babies, then kill the babies, rape the children, kill the children, rape the mares, kill the mares, rape the stallions, and kill the stallions… in that order. Like the babies would rape the babies, the children would rape the children, mares raping the stallions, and stallions raping the mares along with killing whoever they had raped.”

Then Wolf said to me, “Wow… this is pretty one fucked up town Knight…”

I then said to him, “It’s more like hell… or a weird town that you never knew existed. Anyways, I’ll be getting my stuff, so be ready.”

Then wolf said, “I guess I can... let me just finish whacking my dick off to this picture of Molestia that she gave me.”

Apparently while we were talking, Wolf was jacking it, however I then told him, “Just make sure you clean up your cum…I don’t want to sit where you relieved yourself.”

I then went back to my room and grabbed my hat and satchel. I then headed down stairs and into the kitchen while Wolf was almost about to hit an orgasm and grabbed myself a hay bar… surprisingly hay is really delicious here. It’s like really good… maybe it’s because I am a pony.

Anyways, Wolf finished cumming and got off of the couch, licked up his own cum, jizzed some more, licked up that cum as well and swallowed it all in a single gulp.

I then looked at him and he said, “Well someone needs to shallow my cum and it would sure be gay if you did it.”

I then said to him, “Shut the fuck up and get walking Wolf.”

I then walked out the door along with Wolf following behind and also closing the door when we left. We then walked through town hall of Stalia and walked passed kids playing around while others were shopping in the market away or going about their day.

A few times, a pony would walk by and say hello to me since I was the leader of The Elements of Protection after all. We eventually reached the newly made trail and followed it. It only took us around thirty-nine minutes to reach Ponyville, in which a few ponies did recognized me and also said hello to me.

However, I felt like this town was a bit more pleasant and friendly while Stalia was a fucked up town with babies raping babies and killing them. Oh well… shit happens in life, and you just need to deal with that shit.

Or to put it into better words, life is a shit sandwich and we all have to take a bite out of it.

Anyways, we both walked through town, seeing happy and friendly faces, much more innocent than Stalia’s citizens, although I won’t lie… I kind of missed seeing it a bit. It didn’t feel like home… but then again I suppose Stalia was my home.

Anyways, we then walked for about thirty more minutes and we found Twilight’s home. I could see that the lights were still on, so that meant that she hadn’t left to go visit her friends or anything like that. Well, we went up to her door and I knocked on her door with my right hoof.

Three seconds later, I heard her voice say through the door, “Coming!”

Five more seconds later, the door opened and when Twilight saw my face, she had a smile on her face and she said to me, “Oh… Knight, I didn’t expect to see you today. Did Celestia sent you to tell me something or is there something you wanted to ask me?”

Then Twilight got in real close to my face and then said to me, “Like asking me about a date or something similar to that, sort of like the date we had back in Manehatten even though it wasn’t really a date?”

I then said to her while putting my hoof on her face to back her up away from me, “Uhh… no… not all.”

I then whispered under my breath, “Although I do hope you don’t remember Spike raping you and getting AIDS.”

Then Twilight had a shocked looked as if she heard me say those words, but yet wasn’t sure if she heard correctly.

She then said, “What did you just say Knight?”

I then said to her while looking innocent, “Oh… nothing… nothing at all. Anyways, I’m just here to ask you if I could use your library so I can look up something with the books you have.”

Then Twilight asked me while being confused, “But… don’t you have books in your own home? I mean your home is a library after all and you should have almost the same books as I do and…”

I then cut her off and I then said to her, “I don’t feel like reading the book that I had so I’m just going to look up the books you have…does that explain it enough to you Twilight?”

She then stayed silent for a bit until she said to break up the silence, “Sure… that makes sense I guess. Well, you can use the library anyways, I’ll be heading out to meet my friends at the café. Although, they would appreciate you dropping by Knight before you leave town, unless you have other plans here in town.”

I then said, “Nope, after this I’m heading back home. Although I don’t know if I should drop by… I don’t feel like doing that… I mean I’m going to have to like… walk a few extra feet to get to that café.”

Then Twilight said, “Oh Knight, stop being like that and just stop by for a little bit. The girls want to see you again, besides, they really haven’t talked to you that much since that time when you were still in Celestia’s school. It won’t take long Knight… just a few minutes and you could leave.”

I then sighed and said to her while putting my right hoof over my eyes, “Fine… I’ll go and meet the girls after I’m done here.”

Then Twilight had a big smile on her face and she then said to me while she walked towards the door with Spike who had just came down the steps to go with Twilight, “Thank you Knight, I’ll tell them that you’ll be on your way then. Oh, and when you’re finished, turn off the light and lock the front door, thanks.”

Then Twilight closed the door and was on her way to meet her friends and to whatever mares do when they hang out. They are quite the interesting species I might add, because you got to wonder… what do they do when they’re together… and I’m possibly high again. I’m high on fresh air… that is some good fresh air… now I’m an addict to fresh air and need to go to rehab for it… I blame the schools for it.

Anyways, I then went to the shelves on the first floor and started to look for the book I was looking for until Wolf interrupted me and asked me, “Het Knight? How much of a douche do you think Spike is?”

I then said to him while still trying to concentrate on finding the book, “I don’t think he’s that much of a douche… maybe a little bit for having AIDS, but overall I think he’s just a big pussy for not being able to do much in life.”

Wolf then said to me, “I don’t know… Spike seems to be a douche to me… but he seems like a nice douche though. I think he is a gentle douche. What do you think about that Knight?”

I then said to him while being a little stressed out trying to find the book, “I think he just needs some balls, now can you please shut up and help me find the book I’m looking for. Twilight keeps changing everything around and I’m starting to wonder if she belongs in a mental asylum.”

Then Wolf said to me, “Don’t we all belong in a mental asylum?”

I then stared at him, asking if he can actually be useful and help me find my book, but at the same time I knew he had a point… in truth, we all do belong in a mental asylum.

Well, Wolf figured out what I was saying through my eyes and he then said to me, “Alright then… I’ll go look for the book.”

Then Wolf went over to a shelf and I went back to looking. However, after a few seconds of him looking, he said to me, “Found it, apparently it was with the genre of books called ‘Names.’ Twilight is a weird bitch.”

I then went over to Wolf and found the book he was looking at, in which I used my magic to grab it and went over to a table that Twilight used to write stuff, like a desk I guess.

Well, Wolf followed me as I said to him, “Yeah… but I’m not going to lie… she’s my bitch.”

Then Wolf said to me as I put the book down on the table, “So… how much money does she bring in every night?”

Then Wolf just smiled at me and I said to him while laughing on the inside, “That’s pretty good Wolf… pretty good… but in all seriousness, she brings about like five bits. Every now and then I break in here whenever I’m really drunk or high to steal her money… then some ghost girl who lives in Stalia takes it from me and rapes it… then it disappears forever.”

Then Wolf’s smile disappeared as I was opening the book to search the name ‘Inca,’ while he then said to me, “Is that a joke or you’re serious?”

I then looked at him and said, “I’m serious… I just don’t remember it except for one night and found out I was doing it every night that I got really drunk or high. Even during my school days I was doing it.”

We then both stayed silent from one another and I then started to look for the name I was looking for. It was in the “I” section of the book, so I was fairly close. After a few minutes of skimming through the book, I found the name “Inca.”

I then said to Wolf, “I found it… according to this, the name Inca is a name made thousands of years ago. Apparently during the early years of life of ponies who were actually intelligent and not living in caves. There were conflicts between ponies and other species of intelligent beings. Apparently, before the reign of the two sisters and the reign of Discord, basically even before the history of what they said on the show, there was a time where every pony pretty much lived in peace.

I continued to scan my eyes across the page, letting all the words be absorbed into my mind, trying to make sense of the information. It seemed a little off compared to what the show was, at least as much as I had watched and learned. And while I'm sure it's to accurate to what you people know, this was this universe's history. And it seemed... weird to me. But I rolled with it.

I then continued reading to Wolf, ‘However sadly not much is left of the records of this as most of it was destroyed when the ruler of Equestria failed to meet her demands of both ruling earth and Heaven after she was chosen to be god and a ruthless pony named Rogue Pursuer started a revolution that overthrew the castle of Equestria and threaten god herself if she was to ever come down and show her face again. From that day forward, the word Inca was never used again and/or believed to be forbidden, for the word Inca mean ‘bringer of peace.’ However, Rouge was beaten by Discord and disappeared ever since then, but when the two sisters defeated Discord and set him in stone, the word Inca was used again, but only as a job and it’s a rare job to see nowadays as well.”

The room went quiet after I said that, and after ten seconds, Wolf asked me, “Did that book really had all of that stuff in there?”

I then said back to him, “Yup… kind of a weird book, but it only tells me who Inca could have been, a prince of peace I suppose since he is the brother of Celestia and Luna. But it doesn’t give me any hints as to where he could be at though.”

Then Wolf said to me while I was putting the book away, “Well, maybe you should just ask the princesses themselves and maybe they’ll help you search for their brother.”

I then said to him while putting the book on the shelve, “First, that’s a dumb idea. Two, the universe obviously won’t allow it. Three, they possibly won’t believe me.”

Then Wolf put a paw to his chin and then a light bulb went off and he said to me, “What about just talking to god of this universe then? Maybe she could help find her long lost son… or maybe… SHE’S THE KILLER!”

I then looked at Wolf and I squinted my eyes a bit at him until I said, “Your joke isn’t bad Wolf… but really it needs work.”

Then Wolf said, “No… I was being serious here, maybe she somehow killed him or knows where he is and wanted to get rid of him.”

I then said to him, “Nah… she wouldn’t do that. What I’ve been told about god and my studies during my school days in Cantorlot, she is a very nice Alicorn and loves all of her children, even Celestia and Luna can vouch for her. But at the same time… it doesn’t seem like a bad idea to do…”

I then turned around after putting the book on the shelve and saw Wolf ready to bash my head in with a brick he found, until I said to him, “Wolf, what the fuck are you doing?”

He then said while slowly putting the brick down, “I thought maybe you would want me to kill you now and go ask her yourself… and smoke all of your weed and sell your body on the black pony market.”

I then said while putting my hoof on the brick to put it fully down on the ground, “Let’s do this… put the brick down on the ground and we’ll get the hell out of here to meet with Twilight, or else I’m going to shove this brick up your wooden asshole.”

Then Wolf grinned at me and he said, “Oh come on Knight… don’t you know how many times Molestia shoved things up my ass. Like a lot of things… like a lot of dildos and sex toys… and a whole bottle of lubes… my ass is immune to such a thing and…”

I then cut Wolf off by shoving a brick up his ass. Wolf then tried his very best to remain calm because the brick was giving him so much pain.

Wolf then said to me with a very calm voice, “Owww… although this does feel very kinky though… just give me a minute and wait outside would you? I need a little alone time to myself.”

I then said to him while walking out of the library, “Sure… just make sure you clean up, I don’t want Twilight to think I jacked off in her place and she thinks I want to do her.”

I then walked outside and closed the door, waiting for Wolf to finish up inside.

After forty minutes of waiting, he finally came out and closed the door behind him, in which I asked him, “So, you cleaned up in there?”

Then Wolf said to me, “Yup, I swallowed up my cum, came again, and did it three more times.”

I then said to him while starting to walk towards the café, “Good for you pervert.”

Then Wolf said to me as we started to walk, “I’m only a pervert when I’m bored.”

We then started to head north of the town until only ten feet from Twilight’s home, there was a homeless crack addict, shaking and wallowing on the ground, waiting for some bits so he can spend it all on crack.

He then looked at me and he said while thrusting his forearms out, “Got any spare bits man… I desperately need it for crack man… don’t you see I’m dying here… I need money for some drugs…”

Then he started to cry some tears here and there, while continue to look at me with puppy dog eyes.

I then said to him, “Well… you know that library over there? The front door is unlocked, and there is many nice things in there you could sell to get drugs from whatever drug dealer you get from… if there exists any that is…”

Yeah, I wasn’t so sure about the whole drug dealer thing… then again drugs were still sold throughout Equestria, but like I said, very little choice to do it, so it wasn’t illegal.

Then the homeless drug addict looked over at the library and back to me and asked me, “Isn’t that where Princess Twilight Sparkle lives at though?”

I then said to him, “Nope, it’s just some rich zebra that lives there, that should give you some motivation to break in sometime soon.”

He then nodded at me, but decided to lay there, but I suppose he wanted to wait until nightfall came to do it, which would make sense, you steal stuff from black people, or in this case zebras late at night… because they’re black… and the night sky is dark you see and it’s their weakness you see and… you get it. Well, we then was well on our way to the café and we continued to walk north.

Nine minutes later after passing ponies going about their day, we found the café and found Twilight and her friends hanging out outside at one of the tables. Pinkie Pie then spotted me and she had her bright eyes and a huge smile on her face.

She then raised her hooves and yelled at me, “Hey Knight! We’re over here! We’re over here at this table!”

Then Twilight said to her while putting her hooves on Pinkie’s hooves to calm her down, “Calm down Pinkie, Knight can see us just find.”

She then looked back at me and used a hoof to make a gesture for me to come forward. I then started to walk towards them and when we got to the table, Pinkie Pie gave me the biggest hug she could give me.

She then said to me, “It’s been so long since we last seen each other! I never want to let you go!”

I then said to her, “Well you have to let me go sometime Pinkie, you just can’t do that forever.”

I said that with a small smile on my face, but she let me go a little bit from her hug and looked at me.

She then said to me, “But we’re friends, so I could never let you go.”

Then Rainbow Dash put her hooves on her and to put them on the table and said to her, “Relax pinkie, it’s not like Knight isn’t going anywhere any time soon. You’ll see him again later.”

Pinkie then relaxed a bit and she said to her, “Ok, that makes sense. I just hope it isn’t a really long time, because then maybe he won’t remember that I was his friend, and I wouldn’t want that to happen.”

I then said to her, “Listen Pinkie, I won’t forget you.”

Although in my head I said to myself, ‘I’ll forget you, it’s all because Neon out does you and he make sure you never forget him… never… not with what he does to make a mark of himself in your mind… with all the horrors he has done in the past.’

Pinkie then nodded her head, in which she satisfied with that answer I gave her. Then Rainbow Dash then looked at me and she asked, “So Knight, how’s it been since the last time we saw you?”

I then stared at them for a little, but with wide eyes as if I just saw a ghost. I was deep within my own thoughts and was thinking as to what had happened within the last few days since I saw them.

However, while I was in deep thought, Rainbow dash kept saying, “Knight… Knight? Are you even listening to me?”

As she was saying that, my mind quickly raced through the memories as to what I had experienced, with all the crack, Canadian Guards, a fucked up Mickey Mouse who beats up Minnie to a bloody pulp, trains dogs to use a gun, and own most of the child porn sites on the deep web.

Then there’s drinking with Craig, going on that adventure with Mac and a dragon dying of ghost AIDS, the parade of Stalia incident, Neon Hell, dancing midget singing muffins out of Derpy’s asshole. Then there’s piles of bodies burning before my very eyes and hell itself, coming face to face with a demon’s eyes, watching every soul burn within minutes, laughing like a mad man while cutting someone’s… face off… and hearing voices in your head!

Aside from those horrors from the past few days since I last met them, I was completely fine and saw nothing wrong about it all. NOTHING.

Well, since I wasn’t saying anything and the group looking worried about me and asking themselves if I’m dead or not, Twilight then spoke for me and she said to them, “He was possibly just learning lessons on friendship just like what Princess Celestia told him to do… right Knight?”

I then looked at her, dead straight into her eyes and said, “Yeah… that’s what I have been exactly doing this entire time ever since I moved into Stalia permanently… learning about stuff… friendship… happiness, sunshine and flowers and shit… sunshine and farts… yes… that’s what I exactly learned.”

Then the group just stared at me and Rainbow said to me, “Riiiiiiiiiiight… so… um… how’s your friends over in Stalia been doing Knight… if you don’t mind us asking that is?”

I then stared at the whole group and I said to them all with the same voice and look as I did not too long ago, “Good… very good… nothing wrong about them… we had good times and bad times… learned lessons on friendship as the princess told us to do… good times… good times.”

While I was saying that, I was thinking of all the things that me and my friends have done… a lot of fucked up shit that is. Then they continued to stare at me awkwardly as if I did something that was odd and embarrassing.

Rainbow Dash said over I talked, “That’s good… I guess.”

Then I saw Fluttershy go up to Rainbow Dash and whisper something in her ear.

She whispered to her, “I wonder what’s wrong with Knight. He doesn’t seem to be his usual self.”

Then I saw Applejack who was right next to Rainbow Dash go up and joined the conversation and whispered, “Perhaps he doesn’t like being in Stalia.”

Then Fluttershy said, “Do you think so?”

Then Applejack said, “Well every time we ask something to do with being in Stalia, what he has been doing since we last saw him or ask about his friends, he seems to just stand there like a statue. And the look on his face looks like he had just seen a ghost or something.”

Then Rainbow Dash looked at Applejack and put her thoughts into the conversation, “If that’s it, then maybe we should try to get him out of Stalia.”

Then Fluttershy pointed out, “But he and his friends are part of The Elements of Protection. Not only that, but Princess Celestia ordered him and him to learn lessons on friendship. Besides, Knight said it himself back when he and his friends fought Celestia’s evil clone, Knight wanted to stay in Stalia with his friends. He wouldn’t want to be taken away from them or the town.”

Then Rainbow Dash said, “Then how come he keeps acting all weird like every time we ask something about Stalia or his friends then?”

Then Applejack said, “Well… perhaps Fluttershy is right, maybe Knight doesn’t want to leave his friends or Stalia. Besides, I’m sure if he had any problems whatsoever with them or the town, he would come to us or Princess Celestia for help.”

Then rainbow Dash said to end the conversation, “I suppose you’re right. But that still doesn’t explain why he’s acting that way.”

Well, they whispered all of that while I was still standing in a trance like state, Pinkie just fooling around with me just staring off into deep space, Rarity confused as to what is happening, and Twilight having a look that says that she was thinking about something.

Well, I would come to them for help… but may god have mercy on their souls if they tried to help. But besides, I don’t think the universe would want me to go away from them or Stalia.

That and too many things have come up like Neon and Craig. Then there’s the fact sometimes we do enjoy being friends while at other times we’re not so much friends. But nonetheless, I do enjoy it sometimes when we do hangout… just as long as shit doesn’t get out of hand, it’s alright with me.

Anyways, I was then out of my trance of the memoires of the past and saw that everyone was just doing their own thing until Twilight spoke up and broke the silence of… nothing.

Twilight then said to everypony, “I’ve got an idea, why don’t we spend the day together tomorrow with Knight’s friends?”

Then Rainbow Dash had a smile on her face and she said, “Yeah! That sounds like a great idea. We could spend some time together and maybe even try to get to know one another.”

Then Pinkie spoke up, “And maybe after that, we could hang out together like every day! We could have parties together, sleepovers, parties, picnics, parties… oh and parties!”

Everyone was smiling at her, even I was, although it was fake smile because deep down I knew that if we were to have parties together, all of them would suffer a painful death due to the fact that when Neon goes to a party, he makes sure you never forget.

Then again I might be speaking a hyperbole there because it wouldn’t be all that bad. However it certainly would not be a family friendly type of a party, it would be an adult type of party, which we are all adults but the girls didn’t seem to be much for adult parties too much.

Maybe a little bit, but they would prefer something more calm and where anyone could have fun. With me and the guys, well… we were different than the Elements of Harmony. We did things our way and our way is fucked up like shit like… well I’m sure you get the point by now.

However, I don’t know how we would all become friends if we were nothing alike, but then again we are a ticking time bomb, so why not go ahead and just kill off the mane six with the ticking time bomb. Then we could blame it on a zebra.

Anyways, after Pinkie said that, Twilight said, “Oh Pinkie, you do love your parties.”

Then she said to her, “Of course I do Twilight, I love to throw parties because they make everypony smile!”

Then Applejack interrupted Pinkie and she said to the rest of the girls, “I’m sorry for interrupting your conversation and all, but I just wanted to point something out. Now I’m all for the idea for all twelve of us hanging out together… but there is no way in Equestria that I will be around Mac Farmer for a minute!”

Then everyone was confused and I then spoke up and said to them all, “If you’re confused, she is saying that one of my friends is Mac Farmer, a cousin of hers. However, years ago they had an argument of whatever they had, and it soon turned into a huge argument, leading Mac to be shunned away from the Apple Family forever. However he does have a little brother named Shadow Eclipse that is always welcome to the Apple Family, but long story short, Mac does not want Shadow near the Apple Family, specifically Applejack here. I would go into detail as to how he really hates Applejack, but I rather not say.”

Then Applejack gave a little bit of a grunt and she said to me, “I suppose Mac told you all of this?”

I then said to her, “Yup, that and I could tell what he was doing sometimes, but like I said, I rather not say. Besides, I think I would be in trouble with Mac already for talking to you. I mean… if he saw any of his friends or close relatives talking to you, he will go… crazy.”

Then Applejack said to me, “Figures, Mac has always been like that ever since we had our fight. And god knows what he does with his brother Shadow. For all that is right, he should give me his little brother because he is not fit to be a brother at all, not what I’ve seen him done.”

I then looked at her and asked her, “So you know that he has a barn that is secretly a torture facility to get information out of other ponies that know you so he could basically kill you and the rest of the Apple Family as well. Along with having the best apples as he says… in other words just jacking off and covering his apple in his own cum.”

Then Apple Jack had surprised eyes and she asked me, “Uhh… what?”

I then said very quickly, “Nothing.”

Twilight then asked Applejack, “Well, did you ever try to resolve your argument?”

Then Applejack said, “Well I did try to do that, in fact I tried many of times. However just like I said, he’s stubborn like a mule. He won’t listen and grow up. So I won’t be here tomorrow because unless he’s not going to be with us, I’m not spending a single minute with him.”

Then Twilight brought up, “Well, maybe we could split up half and half, where you be in one group while Mac is in the other. Could you deal with that?”

Then Applejack put a hoof on her chin and thought for a while and she then said, “Alright, I reckon I could deal with that, but only if he is with the other half of the group.”

Then Twilight looked at me with a smile and asked, “So, what do you think of that Knight?”

I then thought for a while and came to the conclusion and told them, “Sure, we could do that.”

I say yes is because like I said, since me and my friends are like ticking time bombs, we might as well just do it.

Twilight then said, “Then it’s settled, we’ll all hang out together tomorrow.”

All the girls smiled and nodded their heads as they agreed with one another.

Then Rainbow Dash blurted out, “Maybe we could hang out in Stalia, I never really been to Stalia except for the short time during Winter Wrap Up and that time we congratulated Knight and his friends for defeating Celestia’s evil clone.”

Then they all stared at me and Twilight asked, “Well, how about it Knight?”

I then went back into a trance and into a flashback during the Stalia parade not too long ago.

A FLASHBACK TO THE PARADE THAT IS NARRATED BY A WHITE GUY...

It was a sunny day over the town of Stalia. Everypony here was up and about. Parents were smiling along with their children. Kids could not keep themselves under control as a parade was going on.

There were even stallions at the bar, drinking away and looking at other mare’s asses while their angered wives wonder if they should cut their throats later that night for looking at another female. Then in the end, they would have make up sex and rinse and repeat.

Then there was also dead bodies being ran over by the floats, as their bodies being smashed by the floats that weighed tons. The parade of Stalia was only one day out of the year and was dedicated to just have fun despite wanting to burn Ponyville to the ground and rape all of them such as babies raping babies and children raping hobos and hobos raping children as the planets hump each other through the night.

Knight and his friends were among the many watchers of that day’s parade. Knight didn’t look excited at all while the others were just minding their own business. However, Neon was a little extra happy and jumpy that day. Knight noticed it and looked at him for a bit. His interest had been peaked as to what he was seeing and couldn’t help himself but ask what Neon was planning to do as Knight could tell from his body language.

Knight asked Neon, “Neon… please don’t tell me you’re going to do something that gives everyone AIDS.”

Then Neon looked at Knight as he kept jumping and happiness filled his heart with glee, “Nope.”

Then Neon got in front of the third parade float that was about to pass him and his friends. When that happened, the float crashed and other events that followed that cannot be described for it was… it was… very… satanic. As Knight and his friends watched in horror as to what Neon was doing, there was an announcer for the city and he was speaking over the intercom.

He had said as to what he was seeing, “Om my dear Celestia! A green neon pony jumped in front of a float and the float is burning in flames! Oh the horror! I cannot see if anyone is inside or not, I can see some eye balls and livers all over the place. And… and… what is this? Oh… no… no... NO… No! Oh my dear lord, I’m afraid the fourth float was redirected by the green neon pony into a building filled with orphans! Oh the humanity! And now the green neon pony is giving them AIDS! Oh the shear horror of this sight. Oh my lord... folks… now the pony is doing something else that I am afraid I cannot describe that… I’m afraid… I’m going to… throw… up…”

The announcer threw up all over the place, in which it got a point where he simply puked to death. However, there is one thing I can say that Neon did, he gave a bunch of abandoned babies that was left when everypony fled Super Childhood Cancer AIDS, in which they flew up to the moon and started to hump the moon non-stop while Jesus and a zebra watched and drunk a martini.

But it could have been worse that day. That day is when a spit in the time occurred. Somewhere in some other universe, Neon did more than crash the parade. Neon on an alternate path exploded. And it wasn't a simple, small little self contained explosion, but rather a metaphorical one. One where the entire fate of the entire country of Equestria, let alone the world was no longer alive. A path where all was lost. And it turned into Neon's World. But good thing he didn't explode in this time... right?

That was the flash back of the events Knight recalled from his past. And now I must leave for a while, for narrating is not for a white guy to do, but instead for a black guy’s job to do.

BACK TO KNIGHT...

Oh… the humanity what I saw that day.

I then looked at Twilight and stared at her and said while getting close to her face with wide eyes, “If you truly appreciate and want to protect your own soul… you will do exactly what I say and not go to Stalia… ever…”

Then Rainbow Dash budged into what I was saying and she said to me with a disappointed look on her face with a hint of sadness in it, “But I want to visit Stalia. It looks cool and I’ve heard the town of Cloud City where their pegasi makes their weather looks awesome.”

I then sighed and said to them, “Alright, how about this then to be safe, one half goes to Stalia for the first half of the day and the second comes here. Then halfway through the day, we switch to make it fair.”

Then Twilight smiled at me and she said, “Yeah, that sound like a great idea Knight! Then near the end of the day while Celestia is lowering the sun and Luna is rising the moon, I have a special idea that we could do.”

Then Applejack had a really angered look on her face and pounded on of her hooves on the table and said to me, “Did you hear what I just said not longer ago!? I said I ain’t spending one minute with Mac around!”

I then looked at Applejack and said to her with an annoyed face, “Look, Applejack, can you just let this one go. I mean it’s not like you’re spending the entire day with him. That and I’m too tired to argue about this and make a compromise about this due to my lack of sleep last night.”

Then Twilight looked at me and she said, “Rough night?”

I then looked at her and said, “Yeah… you could say something like that… if doing drugs with someone who was a jerk… or an asshole most of the time that is, randomly flew in the sky and crashed into a house, having that guy scar a kid for life, go to a bar and then break into some place that later turned out to be… well I rather not say but let’s just say it was… odd.”

Then they all looked at me funny and Pinkie asked me, “Whoa… what did you do last night Knight… got it… night Knight!”

Then she started to giggle around and landed on her back and laughing as loud as she could as she saw that as to be funny. Well, everypony then just decided to let that slip by as I’m sure as they were wondering why Pinkie was laughing just to homophones… or at least it’s homophones… I don’t know and I really don’t care what it’s called, you get the point.

However Applejack then looked at me and rolled her eyes at me and she said, “Fine, I’ll deal with Mac near the end of the day tomorrow, I just rather not be close to him though.”

I then nodded my head and started to walk with Wolf who surprisingly wasn’t paying any attention at all as to what we were talking about. In fact, I could tell the dead straight look on his face that he was concentrating on getting off again instead of talking to the girls.

He just stared deep into the distance as if everything that existed didn’t exist to him. In fact, he was like that all the way home. Well, as Pinkie continued to laugh while Rainbow Dash and Rarity was distracted by that along with Twilight nodding as well to the plan we all agreed to do and Applejack just wondering off in her own mind and Fluttershy being… shy, I walked off.

As I was walking away from the table I said to them all, “I’ll see you all tomorrow, if not hell.”

They didn’t hear the hell part, but they did hear the first part though. However I then stopped and turned around because I then heard a couple of guards come up to Twilight. One of the guards said to her while he and the other guard was holding that hobo guy I talked to earlier.

The guard said, “Your majesty, we found this pony here trying to break into your home. What should we do with him?”

Twilight had a confused look on her face and was trying to think as to what to do.

She then said, “Well… uh… I’m not sure. I’ve never been in this position before. I suppose take him back to Cantorlot and tell what happened to Princess Celestia and Luna.”

Then the guard said while bowing his head, “Yes your majesty.”

They then went walking off to Cantorlot, possibly to the train station and what not while the hobo guy was struggling to break free.
He was then saying out loud, “This is a mistake! I was framed I tell you! It was a Zebrea that did it! He was a Zebra I tell you…
A ZEBRA!”

After that, Wolf and I walked home by using the same trail as before. Since I saw the look on his face and knew he was too busy of thinking with his dick at the moment, I decided to go to the bar and would most likely meet the guys there as well since they mostly go to the bar on most days.

However, as soon as we got into town, I brought Wolf back home so he could concentrate on touching himself. It took no more or less than thirty minutes tops. When we entered through town, the sun was starting to set and Luna’s bright moon was preparing to shine through the lonely night.

We entered into the town, saw some ponies packing up their shops and businesses for the night. Some kids were still playing while others were going back home for dinner. Some ponies had just gotten off of work, some mad and some happy to go back to their families.

However, I also saw some young couples going out, as if it was a date for them. Some friends coming out in groups to enjoy the night away to their hearts content. Some couples were heading towards a nearby nation park or also known as Love’s Peak that is basically a nearby mountain/cliff place where lovers come and go, some do it with condoms and some don’t, so there would be jizz every where the next morning.

Some abandoned babies, some unborn fetuses, although Slenderfetus would go and pick up the remains from what some have reported of sightings of Slenderfetus.

Where, on the way back home to my library home, I saw a lovely couple working towards Love’s Peak and wondering to myself, ‘So then… I suppose those two lovers will go to Love’s Peak and… GET IT ON… or perhaps something more SINISTER! ... Maybe they are going to do something sinister like up there… I wonder what… perhaps… fucking each other so hard that it destroys the universe… my god that is pure evil. Although you know what is more pure evil than that… eating a marshmallow… my god you would have to be Satan if you were to do that. Although dominating the planet is like nothing… that is so ten years ago.’

Well, Wolf and I eventually reached our home and I opened him the door and he walked inside.

Before I closed the door, Wolf turned around and said to me, “Thanks buddy… I didn’t know how much longer I could hold it in… I was afraid I was going to have to cum on those girls faces… and then eventually having a six-some.”

Then looked at him straight into his eyes and said, “Sure buddy, don’t mention it… oh and please use the bathroom, I don’t want your cum smell when I come back.”

I then shut the door on him and headed towards the bar. It didn’t take long before I saw the near the outskirts of Stalia and found the bar. A sign was lit up in neon colors and I headed inside. The building was always the same, it’s always grey color on the outside of it other than a bunch of windows, but the inside was great. When I entered, it felt familiar and fresh to me.

Some old country music was playing in the background, there was some poor bastards in the back of the bar, trying to drink their depression away while others were just having fun. I saw my friends at the bar stool, so I went over there and sat next to Arrell.

I then asked him as to seeing some of my friends missing, “So… Arrell… where’s Mac, Forest, and Jack at now?”

Arrell took a sip of beer, while at the same time I saw in the corner of my eye the bartender brought me a glass of beer as well along with a shot glass and a tequila bottle as well for later.

Arrell looked at me after he took a swig at his drink and said to me, “Mac is busy being a dumbass again and got drunk again. When I visited him earlier, he was talking to the trees again.”

As to what he meant by that, well I’m sure you know what he meant, but I later saw what he was saying. Mac was standing outside in the middle of the same night under Luna’s stars and he was yelling out loud and standing very much like a drunk person would be standing.

He was then yelling at a tree, “You think you’re better than me tree!? Well I’ll show you piece of worthless shit that no pony would buy at the black pony market that has no relations in any way towards zebras!”

Mac then backed up and started to ram the truck of the tree, in which case he knocked himself out upon impact of hitting the tree.

Anyways, Arrell continued to say, “Then Forest is out trying to break into Rainbow Dash’s home and jack off to her while she’s sleeping, might even cum on her face for jacking off so much, I wish him luck on that because obviously that is one way to show you’re a real stallion. Then Jack is off hiring an assassin because not too long ago, a critic came by to rate his work and the critic gave him a point five out of ten (.5/10). I have no idea when he will be back.”

I then looked over to Neon right besides Arrell while Arrell was trying to finish up his drink and Neon was smiling at me.

He then said to me, “I’m on my fifth thousandth beer right now…”

Arrell then looked at me and he said, “Yup… and Neon also killed a bunch of bunnies for me too that was defective.”

I then asked, “How so?”

He then said to me, “They were trying to form a bunny union and a revolution, so I killed them before they give an idea to the other animals.”

I then looked at him and he looked a little depressed.

I then asked him, “Then why do you look depressed then?”

He then told me, “I’m just really bored right now… that and a little bit drunk.”

Then a bar tender gave him another round of beer, in which he took a sip of the new glass.

I then went ahead and started to drink mine, in which I got around to one-fourth of finishing my glass.

I then said to Arrell, “Well, I need to talk to you and Neon and Jack if he gets back soon enough.”

Then Jack came walking through the door, whistling a tune of delight with blood and guts all over his face. He came to our direction and sat right next to my right while the bartender gave him a beer.

He then smiled at us and he asked us, “What’s up?”

He then took a swig at his beer and when he was finished, he breathed out calmly.

I then said, “So… I’m guessing your assassination plans went according to plan then?”

Then Jack looked at me with a continuous smile and said, “Nope… it turns out the assassin that I hired was a double agent and was really working for the critic and turned on me at the last second. However, the jokes on him, I hired another assassin to kill the assassin that would betray me and when the assassin that killed the first assassin was finished with the job… then I killed the other assassin that I hired to kill the first assassin that I hired. This all happened by the way on a very rocky cliff away somewhere in the woods where the critic was living at and I was going to kill him from a distance. I then went down and broke into the critic’s house, saw him sleeping on the couch while listening to classical music from long ago."

A shadow started to overcome Jack's face, almost as if the sun was being blocked despite this all being on the inside. So I guess that would mean the light was starting to go out in a weird way. And underneath his eyes, he started to have dark circles form like he was all fucked in the head and was starting to go crazy. His was voice was getting lower in tone as if he was some kind of diabolical villain that was cracking and going insane. And as for me and Arrell... we just sat there drinking our beers casually. None of this was phasing us at all. Well it was to me a bit, my eyes did open up just a tad, but nothing new to me, mostly because of Neon.

Jack continued to speak to us, "I then grabbed him and woke him up, put a knife to his face while I gave him a nice wide smile that was like me laughing at him. I then looked at him when as I was slowly cutting his face off, ripping every part of his skin and choking him with his own intestines while force feeding his own black heart that he had and shoved the balls that he had to give me a poor rating. And to top it all off, I gouged his eyes out with a pair of dull scissors. After that, I went ahead and burned the body in the back yard while wearing his face as a mask and waited for his family to come home. He had a very kind and gentle wife along with two small kids, both being young colts, and they all they thought I was him for a while and they were wondering what I was doing. I then told them I’m making barbecue, although they wondered why meat since of course we don’t eat meat."

I was starting to not really care about what Jack was saying at the time. As for Arrell, he started to look a bit worried for Jack while he raised one eye brow on his left eye. He seemed a bit confused at first, but then somewhere deep down, he was concerned for him and his sanity. As for Jack though, the darkness was slowly over growing him, as his words and tone started to become darker and darker by the ever passing second. In a weird way he started to turn sideways metaphorically, as he became twisted with his descriptions about the bodies that he mutilated. And somewhere in his mind it was even more twisted than the words that was coming from out of his own mouth.

‘ I then lied to them and told them it was a spice some expert chefs made as an illusion that it was meat, but it isn’t though. I then cooked their dead father, cut him into pieces and served his family to him as I watched every bit of it. I then revealed myself to them, in which they then went running into the mother’s bedroom, but that didn’t stop me as I rammed into the door and broke it off its hinges. I then went ahead to repeatedly stab them all to death and setting them on fire. I then walked away and randomly decided to kill whoever I saw that I didn’t know in the next hour or so… that’s what happened.”

I then looked at him and I took another sip of my beer and it was about half way through.

I then said to him in a very calm voice, “Well then…I’m sure maybe you could write a book for kids about the stallion that murdered a critic. I’m sure you would get awards for writing such a children’s book.”

Then Jack said a took out a copy of several page from out of nowhere and slammed it down on to the counter top with his right hoof; along with a shit eating grin on his face and glowing eyes at us, “I’m way ahead of you. I’ve got the manuscripts written already and have the illustrations as well. I even have a publisher known as The High Lion Books. When I went to meet the owner of the company, who was literally a lion, he was smoking weed and said to me, ‘Yo dude… your story is like… a lot about peace man… I want to publish your work so kids could get like… morals and stuff… I think I ate a razor blade.’ He then took a razor blade out of his mouth and started to cut himself with it. Thirty minutes later, he tried to hang himself… and I watched it all... every last bit of it. It was enjoyable actually. I might even have a sequel. All I need is the next critic to give it a low rating, say one out of ten, then I’ll go to his house and have a little “fun” with him.”

Then there was a moment of silence between us . Arrell was looking a little worried and had an odd look on his face. as for me, I had a mellowed out look on my face and didn't seem to care too much about what Jack had to say.

I then stared at him blankly, “Well good for you, I’m sure orphans would love to read that story.”

I then took another drink and was three-forth of the way through, while at the same time Jack took another sip of his beer.

After he had swallowed his beer in his mouth, he then said to me, “I’m sure too, then they will all be thanking me for it as well.”

All I’m going to say here is that it looked like Jack was starting to have a mental break down when they talked negative about him, and he will go as far as to kill you if you did. However, other than that, he was a pretty normal, douchebag like guy most of the time.

Anyways, I then said to him along with the other two, “Well, I do have some news for you all. Although I wish we could get the other two so they can listen as well, but I’m sure we could just either tell them in the morning or force them to go.”

Then Arrell asked me, “So we’re all going to go an rob some high security type place tomorrow?”

Then I said, “Nope.”

Arrell then said with a disappointing face, “Dam it! I wanted to rob some shit…I know my robbing days are over, but I still have an urge to rob something. Sometimes I do wish it was like the good old days with me and Asshat, because we did some pretty good heists me and him before I met you and the others. Oh well, perhaps another time. But then again, they weren’t all happy times I should say, but never mind about that. Continue.”

I then said while finishing my beer, “Sure, why not, I’m used to doing weird shit by now. Anyways, I wanted to say that I went over to Ponyville earlier today and talked to The Elements of harmony.”

Then Jack stopped me and he asked, “So…does that mean you found the town’s weak points so we can go in there and burn the village down and blame it on the zebras?”

I then said, “What is it with this town’s problem with Ponyville. No, we’re spending the day tomorrow with The Elements of Harmony.”

They then all looked shocked at me except for Neon because he was messing around with the juice box in the background and just playing some random old country music songs.

Arrell then said to me while I was trying to open my bottle of tequila, “Knight, they are our enemies! How dare you go up to them and try to make peace with them shame on you! Stalia doesn’t make peace, we make violence happen and make shit happen… and blame it on the zebras… those zebras and their… fancy zebra stuff. They even look at us funny.”

I then looked at them and said to Arrell, “First off, a few zebras are living in town. Second, I’m not trying to make peace with them, we’re just friends. Not best friends, but just friends and they really would like to get to know you guys better. Besides, I’m sure the princesses would not want war between the two elements have a war with each other. Besides, I’ve known them for a long time and you can trust me that they are not the enemy. You can continue to assume the town is your enemy, but I can assure you that the other elements are not after you guys… or trying to hurt you… or anything for that matter that you deem that should burn just like everything in this bloody town.”

I then took a big gulp from the tequila after I said all of that.

Then Jack said, “But… but… it’s our logic… and our opinion.”

Then I said to them, “Your opinion doesn’t matter you dumbass. Besides, I have my problems as well. We all have our problems, so suck it up and do it and stop being a bunch of whining bitches for once.”

Then Arrell slammed his hoof down on the counter as I continued to drink, he said to me with an angry look on his face, “Whining!? We’re not fucking whining! We’re just stating that we’re better than them… in which case they should burn for it.”

I then said to the both of them, “First off, shut the fuck up. Second of all, they are expecting you guys to do this, besides, you don’t need to be better than them. We, as the Elements of Protection don’t need to be better than them. Hell, we don’t need nobody to know about us that we’re good as a team. No one even needs to know that we protect, that we fight, that we are stronger than the Elements of Harmony. Let the elements of harmony have their spotlight, besides, if we were better than them, would Equestria approve of us? Hell, they might even go to war with us, which is fine, I’ve been through worse and don’t mind going to war with this damn planet."

I started to stand on my metaphorical soap box by this point.

I continued to drone on with to the guys, "I’ll even kill god if I have to, then we’ll see who is stronger. What I’m trying to say is that we don’t need anyone, or pony for that matter to know that we exist. For fuck’s shake they don’t even know what we do, they just think along with the princesses that we just learn lessons about friendship, which we never do. I’m even supposed to write a letter to Princess Celestia about what I’ve learned, but all I did was copy what Twilight said but tweaked it so it is like it was written by me. It’s only because what do we learn?"

I was going on and on about stuff that I'm not sure if I one hundred percent knew what I was talking about. I was kind of coming it all up on the fly as I talked. I was just got of tired of the guys whining about the other team is all. It was kind of getting on my nerves. I mean I get it... they're the rivals, but doesn't mean you need to be someone from Twitter about it.

I went on and on my soap box with, "Nothing, but we’re a good team when we can all get along and work together, and you know what? That is something that this world doesn’t need to know, all they need to know is that someone is protecting them, someone or something stronger than the elements of harmony. Or, they might think it is the elements of harmony who has helped them or they might not even know what goes on in our adventures, even though not much has happened yet but I can tell that something will happen in the future, something big."

I kept going on and on and yeah... maybe I shouldn't have. But I felt like I needed to get my point across to the guys... just like how Twilight would. Now that I think of it, maybe there was a little bit more going on than just the episodes being put on repeat. Hmmm... nah... I'm just over thinking it in my head. It's all in my head, just like the pyramids and the triangles and covering my one eye to honor Horris. It's all in the mind. Just like when all the planets align and... a blue blood moon appears... and ever tard in the word spergs out. Yeah...

Anyways, I continued to say to the guys, "In the end, there is no point for us to have fame or let anyone know about us. It doesn’t matter if no one knows about us, just let them figure it out for themselves. However, that is just for us. If this town wants to go and fight Ponyville, then by all means this town and Ponyville going to war would be the end of Equestria if I don’t say so myself, but if that happens, which it might, just remember that it doesn’t matter who wins, all that matters is that… well nothing really. Nothing matters, but not really though, just try to remember that it doesn’t matter if we’re better than them, what matters is that no one needs to know about it. As long as we're living and breathing at the end of the day, then we win."

The guys surprisingly kept on listening to me despite how long my little unnecessary speech was towards them. Every word I said clanged to their little pony ears as they just gave me a weird stare at me. Arrell had his left eyelid halfway down, looking like he was confused about something. Meanwhile with Jack, the darkness that was metaphorically there was pretty much gone by that point and he just looked like his usual self. Almost like him talking about his critics kind of put him into a weird state of darkness that you usually don't see from him even though he can be a bit of an asshole at time.

I ended my little soap box speech to them with, "‘Besides, let this world think what it wants to think, it will all burn down in the end, and when Equestria is in flames and everyone is running for their lives and hoping that their souls don’t burn, you know that it was Equestria that burned it down to ashes, for we sometimes make mistakes that ends up killing ourselves, and honestly, I don’t even care. For me, I'm just trying to live like any other animal and try to survive and it's the others fault if they burn themselves.”

Then the both of them just stared at me with surprised looks upon their faces.

Arrell then said with an open mouth, “Whoa… I have no idea what you just said, but it sounded pretty cool and important though.”

Then Jack looked at me curiously and asked, “How did you come up with that?”

I then said, “From watching the ending of The Dark Knight, one of the last lines in it.”

Then Jack looked confused and he asked, “Who?”

I then said while not making eye contact and drinking my tequila, “He’s some guy who dresses up as a bat every night and becomes a rapist and a racist.”

Then Neon came up from behind and yelled out, “Yeah, I love rapists and racism! KEEP THE DIFFERENT AWAY FROM MY WATER FOUNTAINS! LET THE RACE WAR BEGIN! YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAY!”

I then said back to him, “Of course you do Neon, of Course… so do I… now we can we relate to each other a little bit more… the racist part, not the rapist part though. I mean… I have my boundaries Neon.”

After I said that, Arrell then said, “Alright, we’ll do it, even though I didn’t get what you said, but like I said, it sounded cool what you said. So for whatever reason we’re all going to trust you now and go with your idea just because you said something that didn’t make sense. Me and Jack we’ll get Mac tomorrow, Neon can handle telling Forest in the morning since those two hang mostly.”

Odd, I feel like he mostly hangs out with me. I then told the two of them, “Alright then, we’ll meet up in the middle of the trail between the two towns. I’ll let Twilight know by sending her a letter or something like that, you know if Wolf isn’t jacking off or something like that.”

Anyways, after I said that, Arrell finished his drink and got up. As he was doing that, he said, “Well, I’m going to hit the hay… and then possibly force all of my animals to fuck the pile of hay I have for them later. Then maybe I can have hay babies. Well, good night you sad sack of shits.”

Then Arrell went outside to go home and go to sleep… and possibly have a bunch of animals fuck a bunch of hay I suppose.

Jack then said while putting his drink down, “It looks like I have to go too Knight. I’ll see you two guys in the morning. I’ll also see you later too bartender that I have no clue what your name is.”

Then the bartender said to him Jack was leaving, “My name is Bar Hope you douchebag, you never remember my name.”

Then Jack said right before he went out the door, “Sure, whatever you say you nameless bastard.”

Then Jack left and Bar said, “I wish I had the balls to hang myself… oh well, at least I still have my business here. Well, I see you tomorrow Knight, now if you excuse me, I need to steal these suicidal pony’s money and possibly rape their dead bodies when they kill themselves.”

Then Bar left and Neon was then looking at me.

I then said to him as he was staring into my soul, “Well… this is odd. Why do you keep hanging around me Neon?”

Then Neon said, “We are buddies Knight, I mean we did create the universe together didn’t we… and also singed out hearts when it rained shit in your house that one time?”

I then said, “That was you, now if you excuse me, I shall go home and get drunk once more.”

I then got up while taking my bottle of tequila with me and walked out while Neon was also going to rape alongside with Bar Hope. I then walked towards my home in the middle of the night as the stars was out high in the sky. Luna’s moon helped me walk my path and a safe travel as well to light my path in the darkness.

Darkness, it seems to me it was the only thing that I ever knew, the only thing that kept me sane most of my life. It seemed to be the only friend that ever knew my entire life. It seems I had a bond with it within my very soul. It was as if it was insanity. Then again, we all need insanity to live one way or another.

Well, I eventually reached my home, opened the door to my library home and everything was dark except for the living room light.

I closed the door behind me and I yelled out, “Wolf! Are you here!”

Everything was silent and not a single sound was made. I headed upstairs and into my room, turned on the light, and started to look around. What I saw was a few cum spots on his bed but no trace of him was in sight.

I had assumed that he just went up and headed back to Princesses Molestia’s universe to get off some more, but those two really do have something in common with each other and that’s just getting off. Anyways, I then put my hat and satchel on a rack nearby my door, turned off the light, and collapsed on my bed. I then soon enough feel asleep.

That night I did dream of something, I dreamed of Faustiorn again. However, unlike the last few times, it didn’t bother me at all, which was due to the thing that I made after the events in Manehatten the second time around. This time, I was outside of the home.

In fact, it looked like heaven as I said once before. I was a ghost once more, because ponies were passing through me as they were walking towards the castle. It was as if they were going to some sort of party there.

There were buildings upon clouds, and it looked like a wealthy area as well because there were some rich ponies out and about. However it was late at night and I could see the stars outside under a full moon. Not only that but I was in front of a castle as well. I was standing outside of the caste, dazed and confused. I honestly had no idea what I was doing here or what was happening. I then felt a presence behind me. I then heard a voice, a similar voice to the night before that was in my room.

The voice said, “I didn’t expect to see you here tonight Knight.”

My ears then perked up for I was a bit startled. I turned around to see the very same thing that was in my room last night, but without any clue that it was in my room the night before.

I then said, “Uhhh… who are you and why am I here?”

Then the bi-pedal thing said to me, “I’m asking the very same thing. Honestly you’re not even supposed to be here at all. I’m unsure why your soul is in heaven now.”

I then asked him, “What do you mean my soul?”

Then the bi-pedal creature then said to me, “Well, I’m assuming you fell asleep, however you’re not asleep right now. Your body is, but your soul is right now in heaven, although what dumbfounds me is how no other soul here can see you. However they can’t see me either and I suppose with you being here would make sense.”

I then said to him, “You’re not making sense right now.”

Then the bi-pedal creature said to me, “I’m not trying to make sense. If I was to ever make sense, what purpose is there to life then may I ask? Or what would be the point of anything really?”

I then looked around me and saw Faustricorn walking out and starting to greet ponies going inside the castle. I could hear her faint motherly voice from afar, it felt so calm and peaceful to my ears, that my heart for some reason started to soar.

Then the bi-pedal creature saw who I was looking at and he said to me, “I see you’re looking at god, or whom I like to call Mother F.”

I then snickered at that and said to myself, “He he… mother F…. sounds like Mother Fucker to me… he he… ”

Then the Bi-Pedal creature sighed and said, “You really need to work on being a proper gentlecolt.”

I then looked at him and said, “What is that supposed to mean?”

The Bi-pedal creature then said back to me, “Oh Knight, do you not understand? A proper gentlecolt like yourself should never say such a thing, especially towards her. She is god after all, a well respected one as well. And it is also very rude to say such a thing to a lady like her, for a gentlecolt never says anything like that all unless otherwise. Furthermore, I know for a fact that you are Celestia’s personal student and I would hope that she would have taught you some good manners and… are you even listening to me?”

I then looked at him but at the same time looking past him, as if I dazed out and shit and was pretty much half concentrating on him and his voice.

I then said, “You kind of lost me there, although I did here on the first half of what you said. All I want to say is I don’t give two shits if it’s rude. I mean I’ve already pissed off like two or three gods already, why not another one?”

Then the Bi-pedal creature said to me, “So you do not have any clue then I see.”

“So it seems not everything is going according to plan,” as he said under his breath.

He then continued to say, “Look, she is god in this realm and has lived over fifty thousand years. She has been through much and is very wise and a kind ruler. She even has been through many tough times, times that I will not even speak of because it is not the right time to discuss such a thing here. She even has two very wise and well-respected daughters that you may also know as Celestia and Luna. And I’m sure you should also know that she has the three laws that all ponies shall always obey, and if acted against these three specific laws will act in said offender’s soul to be destroyed by herself, her majesty, Mother F. One of the three laws is to never, ever, in all of eternity, to never have a single drop of blood shed from her children. Even if you do such a thing on Earth, she will sense it and will hunt you down forever until you are caught and have your soul ripped apart.”

I had zoned after he had said Mother F for a second time and started to snicker a bit more while he continued to talk, however he then noticed that again I wasn’t paying any attention to him.

He then said to me, “Knight, Will you listen to me for one damn second?!”

I then stopped my laughter and said to him, “Look, I already knew Celestia and Luna was her daughter… kind of… but not really though. And if you haven’t noticed, since you kind of know my name so I’m suspecting you’re a fucking pervert or in other words for a “proper gentlecolt,” a peeping tom. Well, if you haven’t noticed yet, I’m figured out that she has a third child that is a son that is named Inca. I am trying to find him but I have no idea where to start.”

After I said the name Inca, the Bi-pedal creature then looked at me, but not if I was crazy, but instead he looked intrigued by what I found out, or knowing that a third child existed at all.

He then said to me, “Oh really, and I suppose you’re going to try and not rest until you found the third child I assume?”

I then said, “Nah, I’ve got other things to do, but if anything comes up like a lead to his whereabouts or anything like that, I’ll surely take a look into it. But for now I’ve got other problems that are far more important to me than finding a brother for the two royal sisters, besides, I don’t really care much about that. Sure, I don’t the royal sisters or Mother F to be harmed or anything, but aside from that I don’t give two flaming shits about them. Anyways, can I ask who the hell are you? I mean how do you know my name or anything of that matter? And why are you here with me?”

He then looked around for a bit, looked a tad bit tired and he finally said to me after a few seconds of silence, “Honestly from time to time I walk around in this ghostly form, just to check things out. I mean if anyone here were to see me like this, they would be scared and not understand what I am. As for who I am, I cannot talk about that information at this moment, but in good time you will know who I am and what I do. As for you being here, well, you’re just not supposed to be here, it’s simply a mistake, nothing more than that really. Heck, you weren’t even supposed to get those dreams of Mother F over there, all you were supposed to get is that one vision that you had on the couch.”

I then looked at him and I said, “You know something about the third child do you?”

He then looked at me, but this time with a grin across his dark but lightly lit face with stars and galaxies, “Yes, I certainly do. However, like I said, I cannot disclose any of that information at this current time. Later you will find out the truth as time goes by, but for now you have over stayed your welcome. I will be sending you back into your body and you will have no memories of this place at all, well, perhaps a few faint glimpses here and there, but nothing too serious.”

The Bi-pedal creature then raised his left arm, however I then stopped him and said, “Wait, before I do go, can I at least see what’s going on within the castle? I think I want to see it, I feel like… seeing what these type of ponies do at these types of parties, especially in heaven.”

He then lowered his left arm and said, “Oh very well then, if you wish to do so. Who knows, maybe it might give you an idea to be a proper gentlecolt, although if we’re going to do that, we’re going to have to make ourselves appear in physical form so others can see us. I’m going to use a little trick to give us false identities, but to everyone here, we’re two, dressed up, proper mannered gentlecolts, attending one of Mother F’s parties. However, to us we’re still the same as always. Think of it as an illusion of sorts like what you would see at a magic show.”

I then snickered once more and said to myself, “He he... Mother F… he he… ”

He then quietly said to himself, “Oh Knight, you poor fool, however your soul is salvageable, so I might as well give this plan a shot.”

He then raised his right arm and did the trick he had talked about. After he did his little trick, I looked at myself and we were no different, but other ponies could see us and walked around us as they were moving towards the entrance of the party. To us, we were the same, but to every other pony who saw us, we were well dressed gentlecolts for the party.

I was a unicorn with a grey coat and a stylish black mane apparently and wore a top hat. The Bi-Pedal creature was a black Pegasus with a white mane and wore a monocle. However that is what we looked like to heaven.

I looked at the Bi-pedal creature and he said, “Shall we proceed to the front entrance my good friend?”

Then he started to walk towards the front doors, in which I followed in his lead. We both walked up and as we got to the front door, I could see Fausticorn greeting other ponies in front of us to the party.

It didn’t look like you needed an invitation to go to this party at all, it had seemed to me anypony could come and go as they please. However, it seemed that Fausticorn didn’t matter if there was high class ponies at her party or not, granted it was mostly high class ponies that I saw of course, but it seemed to me is that if you knew the party existed, you could go to it.

Well, me and the Bi-pedal creature was up next to enter the castle, in which when Fausticorn saw us or in other words… he he… Mother F… he he… that never gets old, she said to us, “Good evening gentlecolts, welcome to the party. I am glad that you are here, although I am not sure if I have seen you around here before, do I know your names?”

She had said that in a motherly tone, although to my ears it was always sweet and kind as if it was familiar to me and I’ve always recognized that voice since I was a child, but of course I was completely blind into that subject.

The Bi-pedal creature then said to Fausticorn, “No you do not, we do not live around this ‘Area,’ however we had heard you were throwing a party and we had thought we were to see what all the fuss is about. Where are my manners, my name is Blitz Runner and this is my long time friend from my childhood days, Mr. Winters.”

Fausticorn had smiled while she looked at us and she then said, “It is a pleasure to meet you both and I am happy that you came here. I hope you two have a wonderful evening.”

Then the Bi-pedal creature said, “Yes, we will both make sure of that your majesty.”

The Bi-pedal creature then bowed down to her, in which I followed his lead once more and bowed down to her as well.

She then said in return for our respectful gesture, “Thank you.”

We then moved along and we went inside and I must admit, the interior was grand, it was nothing like I have ever seen before, or at least at that point. I have seen many amazing places, but this one was “Unique.”

There were many high class citizens everywhere, some dancing while others were talking, some were drinking booze while other enjoying the food that was being handed out or in this case, hoofed out, along with an excellent musical score of an orchestra playing in a far corner in the room.

The floors were shiny and it was a golden with a bit of white here and there while there was some carpet that was red. I had seen two sets of stairs leading to other parts of the castle, however guards where there in front of the steps, so I could assume that it wasn’t part of the party at all. Me and the Bi-pedal creature walked around for a bit, looked at others enjoying themselves while keeping silent to one another.

Eventually after a while, he finally spoke up and he asked me, “So, are you enjoying the party?”

I then said to him, “I’ll admit, it’s good, but I feel a bit off here.”

Then he asked me, “Why, what do you mean by a bit off?”

I then said to him, “Well, this place looks familiar to me but yet I haven’t seen this place before. I’ve seen other parts of the castle before from those… weird dream things or whatever they were that I had experienced, or at least I am assuming it was the castle that is.”

He then said, “It was certainly the castle indeed. However, now that you mention that you feel like you’ve been here before, can I take you to another part of this castle, perhaps the garden out back?”

I then said to him, “Sure, I guess. Why do you ask?”

Instead of answering my question, he teleported me and him to the gardens, however this time around no one noticed it and I looked at myself, so once again, I was like a ghost or something like that. However, when I looked up, the garden was somewhat beautiful in a way.

There were a few trees here and there, a table outside where I suppose Fausticorn would drink tea at or something like that. Then there was an entrance to a hedge maze, although I couldn’t see how big the maze is, but if I had to guess, it could be pretty big since she is god after all, although could be reasonably small if she wanted it to be that way. It really all depended on her opinion on certain things and her way of life.

The Bi-pedal creature then said to me, “So, may I ask does this feel like you have been here before or you’re just enjoying the scenery here?”

I nodded my head and said, “I don’t feel like I have been here before, but the night sky here is quite peaceful I might add.”

Then the Bi-pedal creature put a hand on his chin and thing thought for a moment or two and he then said to me, “Well, perhaps we should go ahead and try one more place, out of curiosity of course.”

He the teleported me and him again, but this time it was a place that I’ve seen before, Inca’s room. When we arrived in the room, it was dark, the door was closed, and it looked like nothing was changed or moved at all. It looked like if the room was there for Inca, but it looked like he just never came.

Then again it could be where Fausticorn likes it straighten up or perhaps she doesn’t even know this room exists, in which case the royal sisters has no clue that they do have a brother. Then again I did have second thoughts about this and I sometimes wonder if it was the fact that maybe what I saw was an alternate universe.

I could only guess, but my best guess at the time was to go along with the idea that Inca was part of this universe.

The Bi-pedal looked at me and waited for an answer from me, which I then spoke up and said, “I do remember this place, from those visions I had before. However, I also feel a sense of sadness and depression was in here, like a lost soul perhaps.”

The Bi-pedal creature then nodded and said to me, “I feel the same way.”

He then teleported me and him back outside where we first started at, in which of course we were still ghosts of course but eventually he said to me, “This is where we must part our ways Knight. I know you wasn’t here for that long, but at least you got to see a little bit of the castle you was curious about. And not only that, I’ve got a little bit more of an idea that I would like to think about later. So, before you wanted to go into the party, as I was saying before, I’ll send you back down to your body and you will have no memories, or maybe sort hazy glimpses at best, when you wake up. We will soon meet again Knight, in good time that is, and when we meet, everything will be clear to you.”

He then raised his right arm and I was sent back to my own body. The only reason why I remember this is because we did meet again and everything was clear to me later on in life. Anyways, I then went back to my body and just continued to sleep and had a typical dream as always.

This time around I dreamt of a bee fucking a horse while it was signing auto-tuned music.

When Celestia’s sun rose, I woke up, not wanting to wake up, however I recalled that me and my friends were going to hang out with the Elements of Harmony today and I was guessing that we were going to start early. I then opened my eyes slowly and took the covers off of me. I got up and went to the bathroom again, but this time there were no singing muffins coming out of Derpy’s asshole.

I took a piss and brushed my teeth, the usual bathroom morning stuff. I went out of the bathroom to grab my hat and satchel on the way out of my room. After that I headed down stairs to get some breakfast, but instead I found Wolf passed on the living room floor.

There were beer cans everywhere, along with a bunch of cum and lube stuff and some dildos here and there, along with other varieties of sex toys in other places scattered around the room. I walked up to Wolf and tapped him on the back with my left hoof, in which he then coughed up a cigar for some odd reason and moaned after as he was rubbing his head as he woke up with a headache.

He then said to me, “Knight, where am I?”

I then told him, “You’re back home. I suppose you either masturbated a lot in here or you just went all out with Molestia last night.”

Then Wolf told me, “Me and Molestia came here in the middle of the night and did it on the couch for a few hours or so, then she decided to go back home. Then I masturbated the rest of the night.”

I then asked him, “What about that cigar, you don’t smoke except for weed.”

Then Wolf explained to me, “Me and Molestia were doing a little S&M last night while you were asleep, and one of the things that she did was put a burnt cigar on my back while I was yelling the safety word a whole bunch.”

I then asked him, “What was the safety word?”

Then Wolf replied, “The safety word was ‘more’… now that I think about it, maybe I should have chosen a different safety word.”

I then sighed a bit and died a little inside as always and told Wolf, “Well, clean up the place, we have to get going. I guess I’ll just stop by the Party Store and rob them of one of their cupcakes or muffins or something.”

After I said that, Wolf got straight to cleaning up and I made sure he picked up and made the room somewhat clean. I mean the place wasn’t always clean, and it’s not clean. Hell, I believe when I first got the place, if you used some sort of specific lighting, you could see blood, AIDS, semen, and a possible dead body ghost lying around somewhere within the boundaries of the living room.

It’s like the room where Rob Snyder is strangled by a bunch of Illegal Mexicans and then have five potato chip bags shoved down his throat by a very angry Irish immigrant and then pays them to do it again while jacking off to it at the same time.

Anyways, after Wolf had cleaned up the place a bit, especially since I’m sure others would want to come over later that day, we headed towards the Party Store.

But before we did go, Wolf then said to me, “I’ll just stay here if you don’t mind Knight.”

I then said to him, “Are you sure Wolf? They would want to see you again, especially Fluttershy. Not sure why she loves to see you other than you talk and nice, well at least to her that is, but other than that I’m not sure why.”

Wolf then said to me, “I’m sure, I’ll just hang out here if you don’t mind.”

I then said to him, “Alright then, just don’t mess up the place.”

I then shut the door and headed outside while Wolf stayed behind. While I was walking, the sun was out and nice and bright, ponies were doing their business as usual.

It may have seen as an innocent little town like Ponyville, but if you dare mention a word about it, especially if you say that the town is great, they will burn you by the stake…and then call you a witch for no odd reason at all. Then while you are slowly burning away, they will throw stones at you and throw acid on your face… although the only good part about it is that while others are watching a pony being burned to death, Neon makes something happen, in which it pretty much kills the entire population of Stalia except for a few others like Dr. Wings or the Mayor.

Then by the next morning, the citizens are replaced from god knows where. I’m not sure if they just flocked into the town or Neon resurrected them or clones or anything like that, but there you go. Then by the next morning we all try to pretend that nothing ever happened, kill any witnesses from Ponyville if there is any, and I die a little inside. I headed for the middle of the path that we used yesterday to get to Ponyville.

A few minutes later, I started to see Arrell, Jack, and Mac in the middle of the path, standing there and waiting. I got up to them and Jack and Arrell were concentrating on trying to get Mac to stand up straight because apparently he was still drunk from last night.

I overheard Mac say to the both of them, “Where the fuck are we? Are you betraying me to the lords of the trees? Are you trying to rat me out or something?”

Then Arrell said to him, “No… no Mac, you’re in the middle of the forest?”

Then Mac said, “Forest, is that you? Come here you son of a bitch, you talked to Applejack yesterday and you got to pay… I think… a bit and a half of a crab’s asshole I think… where’s Applejack at… I want to fucking chop her head off and get my revenge dam it… and where’s that little shit Shadow at too so he can see how to be a real Stallion and follow in my hoof steps… and then I can bash his head in with the skull of Applejack and throw him to the birds and the bees.”

Then Jack said to Mac, “Applejack’s coming, she’ll be here along with the rest of her friends and you’ll see why soon.”

They then turned their head and finally noticed that I was standing there, listening on to everything that they were talking about.

Jack then said to me, “Oh… hey Knight, rough morning?”

I then said to him, “Sort of, it’s more or less rough night. I feel like shit right now and feel like I blacked last night. Maybe I drunk a little too much.”

Then Arrell said, “That’s nothing, I once beat Mrs. Sweet to a bloody pulp and raped her… then my animals also raped her too… then she made the most terrible animal hybrid abominations you would have ever seen in your life… and I made those thing breed as well. The moon babies came out and then decided to put a portal and conquer the third dimension of Glic… whatever that is… I think it’s a code for sex. All at night.”

I then stared at him for a few seconds, squinting my eyes at him, however, Twilight and her friends came started to walk up to us in a distance.

They were fairly close of course, but it was from a distance of… I don’t know…just a distance. Eventually they came up to us, with Twilight leading the group.

Twilight then stopped in front of Arrell and said with a happy smile, “Hey Knight, I hope we’re not late or anything.”

I then told her, “Yeah, you’re late, so for committing such an awful sin, you must bow down to the cow god… and ask for a cheese burger.”

Then Twilight and her friends were confused for a bit and a bit frightened, in which Twilight said, “Excuse me Knight?”

I then told her, “You’re and your friends are a disgrace to society, I hope you burn in hell.”

Twilight then said with an even more confused gaze at me, “I’m not following you Knight, what are we talking about here?”

I then told her, “Oh, don’t worry, there’s no need to follow, because I’m just giving you a taste what you will get today…. you bitch.”

Then Rainbow Dash blurted out, “I don’t get it! Are you saying we’re going to be called that by others in Stalia?”

I then said to her while giving out a sigh, “No look, it’s not what I said, it’s the way it came into the conversation…in other words random things will happen today and you may have a risk of death or not, but that depends on how everypony’s sanity is. Mine to tell you the truth is quite unstable right now while I’m afraid Neon is going to blow up the universe any time soon. He did it once before and he can do it can.”

Then Twilight said, “I get what you’re saying, but… what about blowing up the universe? I mean that would be impossible, unless of course that was intended for that to happen, in which the universe would be recreated by some strong force in which it creates life once more in an infinite loop, but shouldn’t we be living the same lives by now or… ”

I then cut her off and said, “Listen, that’s not important right now, the important thing is that random things will happen today and it won’t be pretty at all.”

Then Pinkie came running up to me with a big smile on her face and said out loud, “I love random! So many fun things can happen if things were random! Oh… maybe we can spin the party wheel I brought with me and we can have random games while other random things happen at the same time! Oh it’s going to be a fun today!”

Then Rainbow Dash shook her head with a little smile on her face and said, “That’s Pinkie Pie for you.”

I then gently pushed her away from me and then told her, along with the rest of them, “Yeah… that’s not the type of random I’m talking about. I’m talking about a different type of random that you might or might not find interesting, depending if you’re alive or not after today that is, but if you’re dead then we’ll burry you somewhere and some animal will probably rape it or something like that and piss on your grave while drinking a bloody pint of your blood… beer… ”

Then Twilight giggled a bit and said to me, “Oh Knight, I’m sure your friends won’t be that bad. Me and my friends have been through some weird and wild adventures, I’m sure we’ll be just fine today.”

Then out of nowhere, Neon was dragging Forest’s body that was trying to fight back for some odd reason. When Neon was close enough to us, he then dropped Forest, which Forest was curled up and acting like a little bitch.

I then looked at Neon and asked, “So… I’m assuming getting Forest went well then?”

Then Neon said, “Nope,” with a big smile on his face.

I had looked at him with a confused look on my face as Neon went on with, “I floated up to Forest’s home in the sky, busted his door open and we both went to the twenty-fifth dimension of the clad galaxy of the moon of condor, in which we fought a valid foe of an army of chickens that held the golden bazooka, in which we fought for the land tyrant and sailed across the dragons of despair… and then we killed everyone there and did the Charleston chew on their graves. Then I brought him to the nightmare realm and we saw a teddy bear gruesomely gut a cute littler innocent puppy and threw a kitten into a wood chipper."

I was listening to every word that he had to say. It seemed like all but a random lie, but by that point, it was Neon. What did you expect from him? I'm sure Forrest didn't give his consent to this, let alone to anything to what Neon did with him. For all I knew, he Bill Cosbied him and just brought his unconscious body along for the ride. Or maybe Forrest just went with the flow of things because Neon is Neon... as the old saying goes. Don't question him or you're fucked.

So neon continued to say to me as I clinged on to every word that he had to say with my little pony ears, "And then, for the grand finale of our amazing not-so-great adventure of beer, we threw a puppy into a wood chipper every time someone on Earth pirated a game or movie… and we chucked three million puppies into the wood chipper too. Then we came back here, Forest was playing hide and seek underneath his bed and screamed of terrible nightmares that he will have for the rest of his days, as I showed him the most ghastly thing he will ever see in his life!”

I then stared him, shocked and said to him, “Dam Neon... I never thought I would ever hear those fancy words from you… but you did… well perhaps you just broke reality Neon.”

Then Neon said, “No I haven’t, although I can blow up the universe if you want me too again!”

I then said to him as quickly as I could, “No no no no! I’m good… I’m good Neon. There’s no need to blow up the universe again!”

Then Neon had a frown upon his face and said, “Awww… But I wanted to throw a pie at god’s face in this universe… the pie wants to be on someone’s face… you just gotta Knight… you just gotta…”

I then gave out a sigh, in which Twilight put her hoof on me and she then asked, “So Knight… since we’re all here, may I ask if you want to split up the groups.”

Then Applejack said, “Yeah… and if so, just remember to not put me with Mac. I rather not be in the same place with him with that darn fool around any longer.”

Applejack also said that with a bit of an angry face as well. However, I then happened to look over to Mac, try to think of how to put the groups together, however, Mac wasn’t in his drunken state any more.

In fact, he had his eyes concentrated on Applejack and his eye glowed red, as if he was possessed by a very clichéd demon, in which case, all he did was stare at him with a neutral expression. After a while of staring at her, he started to slowly open his mouth and started to make a growling sound… to which it then turned into a loud scream as his head was pointed to the sky. Everypony caught that and was wondering why he was screaming, but I could tell that running through Mac’s mind, he was thinking of vengeance on Applejack.

He then screamed for a few seconds, afterwards, he then calmed down and had his head hang low, however an evil grim ran across his face as he was smiling of a pleasant thought to him.

He then looked at me and said, “Hey… Knight… can I talk to you for a bit… in private perhaps?”

I then started to walk over to Mac, however, Twilight stopped me from walking over to Mac.

She then said to me, “what about making the groups?”

I then told her, “How about you make them while I go there and talk with Mac.”

She then thought for a bit and her eyes wondering off, and then she smiled at me and said, “Alright then.”

She then let me go and I walked over to Mac, in which he started walking towards deep into the forest, but not too deep in which we would get lost.

Eventually, we walked far away from the group, but we could still see them from afar, but they wouldn’t be able to hear our conversation though. We stopped at a tree that had a hole in it, that possibly had a home of some sort of rodent in it. Mac then looked at me and then gave me a hug.

After receiving his warm embrace, he then let go and stared at me and said to me, “This… is… perfect… I wouldn’t be able to think of a better plan Knight.”

I then asked him, “What plan?”

He then said sinister smile on his face, “Oh… it’s alright Knight. We’re safe from those… blind fools… they wouldn’t be able to hear our conversation.”

I then started to worry about him and said to him with a concerned look on my face, “Mac… are you alright? You never usually talk like that. Maybe Neon from time to time, but how should I put this… you are using what you call ‘fancy words that are only used by followers of Applejack.”

He then said to me, but very close to my face with his devilish red glowing eyes, “Oh, don’t worry about me Knight… I’m just saying is that we have Applejack in our hooves now. I wouldn’t have thought any better plan. I mean you did decide to help me to kill Applejack and so I can get my revenge!”

I then was confused for a bit, until I recalled from last time and said to myself in my head, ‘Alright… that thing… I completely forgot about that. Although it’s too late now if I back out now and say I don’t really want to kill Applejack… he’ll kill me and stuff like that and possibly feed me to some Asian type ponies. Poor Asians… they need help.’

Mac continued to speak to me while making gestures that would be fitting for our little talk such as flaring his two forearms in front of me, “However, there is a fault in our plan, Applejack did say that she doesn’t want to be in a ‘group’ with me, so we will have to change tactics. Only a fool would just go up to her and end it all, no… we need to draw this out so we can savor this moment. I’ve got it… Knight, if you’re with her, try to stay extra close to her and see if you can get valuable information from her… then, when I get to Ponyville and visit her farm, I will try to find any weaknesses that so we can break into her farm and set everything a blaze and have them burn to death tonight. That will show all of them not to mess with me… Mac Farmer!"

He then turned his back to me and started to walk around in little circle while remaining in our little place. His eyes stayed like he was going crazy, yet had another secret plan that he wasn't telling me kind of vibe. Thankfully the others didn't notice this or else who knows, they may have questioned what the hell was going on. As for me, I just had a neutral look on my face.

Mac continued to talk to me in a crazy voice, "Then… I’ll make this world a better place. Why not stop there… I’ll then get rid of all of the Apple Family, make them all suffer a terribly tortuous fate in the bowels of hell. And why also stop there, if I can kill the rest of the apple family, why not use it to get rid of all of the scum in this world. All those who do wrong and is useless in this world. I’ll get rid of those who has no use in this world! I’ll become a god in this world… then… they will all bow down to me… every last pony will… I’ll be a god of this world… no… a new world."

In reality I shouldn't have been impressed with what he was saying to me. Yet at the same time, I was unmoved by what he was saying. Just like Neon and Neon is Neon, Mac was Mac. Neon was always going to be the weird psychopath of the group. And Mac was always going to be the crazy, obsessed, jealous, idiot of the group. Mostly an idiot, but the greed was still in there for his element, you just couldn't see it right away.

Mac went on about his desires to me, "A new world that I will create, where I will be the better pony than Applejack ever could be! I’ll be a god of the new world… and if I have to, I’ll rip off the royal sister’s necks and fest upon their hearts. Then, I’ll go and kill god herself and drink all of her blood and then I will make an example out of her that I am the god here and not anypony else here!”

I then started to be very scared of him and wondered if he has truly reached the point of the edge of insanity, however Mac continued to talk. Also, Mac never went to her farm, just saying he was counting his eggs before they hatched is all.

He continued to go on and say, “I’ll even rule this country’s apple industry... no… this world’s apple industry. And if anypony gets in my way… I’ll make them suffer for it, I’ll kill them and make it so slow and painful, I’ll make sure they feel every last second of pain they have to endure by me! I’ll make anypony pay the price for getting in my way! I’ll be a god I tell you… A GOD! I’ll rule this world and I’ll be the one in charge, and as Applejack is suffering agony in hell, I’ll go personally down there myself and make her watch and see that I have become a god.

By this point, I wasn't sure what he was even getting at. He had already lost me and now it sounded a bit confusing to me. But he was an idiot so I let it passed. But still, it was stating to worry me about him since just like Jack from earlier, he entering a different mind set altogether. It was concerning. Yet at the time I didn't quite care what happened to him so I guess I couldn't say I gave a single shit what he was saying, let alone planning. As long as it didn't screw my plans, all was right with me in my head.

Mac went on about Applejack, "I have become better than her... that I have done better than her in every possible way! And as for you Knight,” he said with a creepy grin across his face alone with his still glowing red eyes as he turned his head to me, “Your loyalty will not go unrewarded, as I’ll give you all of your dreams and desires and I’ll have you by my side as I rule this world… you could even lead my army if you want to as well… ”

He then just stared at me with a look of anticipating and excitement, waiting for my answer to him.

As for me, I was thinking I was thinking to myself, ‘Anything that I want eh? Hmmmm… maybe if he could get me a golden, fire breathing, chacobo… I’ll maybe consider his offer. I mean anything is worth it to get a giant golden fire breath chacobo… it’s what I’ve always wanted along with flying through the skies while signing “Don’t Stop Me Now" by Queen... or some other cover band. Perhaps I will help him kill Applejack for that as well as god… but then again I don’t want to be that guy who helped out a crazy guy and got a golden flaming fire breathing chacobo out of it… I want to lead an army of those things man… so I’ll just pass up his offer, or at least make him think I’m helping him but really I’m not. But still though… a flaming, golden, fire breathing chacobo would be nice. Then… I could rule the world with it… and lead an army of chacobos… then… I’ll be a king and rule the land of the chaocobos. We then shall rename Equestria… Chacorestria! It’s a brilliant name for a country indeed. And I shall be their king… and defeat a thousand foes if I have to prove to them that I should be their king… or have a dick butt or something like that I guess. Anyways, perhaps I should say something to him so he can get out of my face.’

I then said to Mac, “Mac… you breath smells like dead hookers.”

Mac than said to me, “Of course… why wouldn’t it be?”

He then backed off a bit and asked me, “So… what do you think of the plan Knight… or you in or out. Will you be by my side or will be deceased and fed upon the rats in the early morning?”

I then thought for a while and said, “Uhhhh…. yeah…Applejack is a real bitch… can I be king of the chacobos if I agree?”

Then Mac said, “Whatever you say Knight… just pledge your allegiance towards me and you’ll be king of whatever you want as long as it’s not being god. And once we kill Applejack, we’ll bath in her blood in victory in a bath tub in some hotel.”

I then said to him while still lying I guess, “Yeah… sure… we’ll bath in her blood.”

Then Mac backed off a bit and out of my personal space and said to me, “Good… I’ll get you tonight when every other pony goes home, then we’ll strike where it hurts her.”

Then Mac started to walk back towards the group, and I started to walk with him as well, and I noticed his red eyes were slowly fading away and I was actually starting to get scared that doesn’t have to do with Neon for once in my life in many years.

I felt like he was… starting to go insane… but more insane than usual.

Anyways, we headed back towards the group, everyone was nodding their heads as we walked in, in which Twilight turned with a smile on her face and she looked at me and said, “There you are Knight, I have made up the groups for all of us. In group one, it will be you, me, Applejack, Classy Jack, Fluttershy, and Arrell.”

Then Jack spoke up and said, “I just go by Jack because my parents were mentally retarded when they named me and my non-existent little brother. I’m not joking, they were retarded when they gave birth to me and my non-existent little brother, now I’m wondering why any pony had let my parents take care of kids in the first place. I’m still trying to wrap my mind around that logic, but you know… whatever… just saying is all.”

Then Twilight said, “Alright then… I’ll keep that in mind… in Group Two, we have Neon Party, Pinkie Pie, Forest Fire, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, and Mac Farmer. So, does that sound good to you Knight?”

I then thought for a moment and then told Twilight, “Yeah, sure, although your group choice might be the death of you and I, but we might be good though.”

Then Twilight said, “Great! Now where do you want to head to first Knight, Stalia or Ponyville first?”

I then said, “I’ll choose Ponyville first, mostly because everypony there knows my name and Rainbow Dash said she wanted to visit Stalia, so why not let her and her group go first?”

Then Rainbow Dash came up behind me and put a hoof on me and said, “Thanks Knight, I guess I owe you one later.”

I then stared at her and said, “Don’t thank me yet, for what you are about to see might be frightening. You see, Stalia is like a door, and the key is your imagination. Beyond that door is a dimension of sound, a dimension of sight, and a dimension of mind. You’re going to be moving into a land of both shadow and of substance and ideas. You will just have crossed over into… The Stalia Zone.”

Than Rainbow Dash looked at me with a dazed look and she then said, “Right then… uhh… whatever you say dude.”

Then she went back to her group, in which afterwards, Twilight spoke up and said, “Alright everypony, we’ll meet back here at noon to switch towns, and then right before sunset, we’ll meet at the spot I told you all girls about. Alright then, let’s go everypony!”

Then we went our separate ways… yaaaaaay…

Group 1: Morning...

So we departed from the other group and started to head towards Ponyville. It was around seven or something like that, I wasn’t sure. I couldn’t even keep track of the time that has passed, but yet I was still alive from some odd reason. Oh well, we walked and no one said a single word until we got to the entrance of Ponyville.

It felt awkward actually, maybe because Twilight was nervous because of her feelings towards me or Applejack and Mac, or perhaps Jack and Arrell being the complete insane ponies that I know, but not as insane as Neon or Mac as Jack and Arrell just kept silent. Or Fluttershy just being Fluttershy for that matter. Yeah, that was this group I was with. I was starting to wonder if the other group was having a decent time talking to each other or getting along. I mean the Elements of Protection and Elements of Harmony are basically two sides of a coin. One is females and one is males.

One side is awesome, but being family friendly towards others friendly, while the other side is the exact opposite of being family friendly. The only other thing is none of look or think alike except for something that each can relate to. For me, I’m the leader of the group, same as Twilight, and we’re both smart in our own ways.

Neon is a crazy pony, but more crazy than Pinkie, but still, and he also lives in the party store which is almost the same as Sugarcube Corner, except for it also being a party store as well. Arrell, well he deals with animals just like Fluttershy does. Mac and Applejack are self-explanatory, while Jack deals with a bit of classiness, along with Rarity. And to top it all off, Forest can go fast and be on fire (Literally sometimes) and also has a crush on Rainbow Dash if that also helps.

Along with the fact that we’re also the same types of ponies, that’s the only way we’re alike. Everything else, we’re either completely different or the exact opposite of it. Although one thing is for sure though, at least the Elements of Protection didn’t look like the Stallion versions of the Mane 6, or else I would have blown my brains out because that would have been completely stupid. Especially since they are the exactly the same, I would wonder if they were just male clones of the Elements of Harmony.

Then I would die a little inside and lose a lot more faith within humanity and go die and burn in a hole somewhere in Kiribati because why not? Well, aside from being that, we were quite and started to wonder why I even agreed to this in the first place. I mean as I said before, we have little next to nothing in common, I mean we do “things” that are quite odd, while they do what other sane creatures do.

So in a way, we’re the insane version of the Elements of Harmony, although we’re considered to be in our sane state right now and our insane sides are something different… in a way of course. And of course, that might be bad, heck that might even be bad for a story, but honestly, being sane is boring. All you do is do the normal things others do and honestly, even though I didn’t feel it at that moment as I was walking with the group, or at least not quite that much, it felt good to be insane. Being normal is just too boring.

I mean with everything that I have seen, who would want to be normal ever again? who would want to be sane ever again? Who would want to go back to that boring state in their lives and be such a drag. To be that type of guy who wore the same type of cloths, ate the same kind of food, and sit in the same kind of games. Then eventually, one day you’re going to snap and kill all those around you. although you’ll just end up killing all those in a very unoriginal way.

But then again, I’m sure no one would complain about it, for you normal and sane people or creatures out there, you would be dying of boredom anyway. Then you’ll end up killing yourself in an unoriginal way because you lived your life like a normal person. Then right before you die, you’ll realize all the time you wasted with your life and just end up killing yourself. Because honestly, insanity is the only thing that keeps you alive.

As I said, I was glad to be insane, well at least now that is, because being normal is just way too boring for me. I would rather blow my brains out if I had to do something that others were doing, because I rather be different from others than to just be the same kind of normal guy, to do what is considered normal. To me now, as I am writing this to you, is not good enough.

The normal and sane life is not fun enough, it’s just too boring and unoriginal, everyone else does it all the time, why not something new I ask? Well, that’s why I’m glad I’m insane, in a way of course, so I’m never bored at all.

Well, we eventually reached the town of Ponyville.

We started to see ponies walking about, but yet the group was still silent, until one native from the town said to me and Twilight, “Hello Twilight, Hello Knight, fine morning isn’t it today?”

Then Twilight replied back as we continued to work away from this stranger, “It is, you have a good morning now.”

She had said it with a smile, but in a way it felt like she was glad she was able to talk since everyone else was nothing but silence. We then started to come across others in the town who smiled and waved at us with their hooves as we walked by. Some were casually walking by while others were bowing down to Twilight since she was a princess after all.

Eventually, Twilight stopped in her tracks, in which we all followed one after the other, in which she turned around with a smile still existing on her face. I’ll admit, the smile wasn’t too bad, but I started to wonder why did she have to smile in the first place?

Well, she then asked everyone in the group, “Well, since we’re here and mostly know this town more than you guys, how about we visit places that we go to, for instance Sugar Cube Corner.”

At first, I was a tad bit confused as to who she was talking to, but then it struck me a few seconds later as to how much of an idiot I was when she meant me and my other two friends. She was right though, we didn’t live here, so it was more or less of a town that was a stranger to us, well except for me that is, I mostly have visited the town before and knew it more better than the others ever did.

I looked over to the other guys and they were just concentrating on Twilight’s voice, and might have ended up in the same position I was not too long ago trying to think what she had meant.

They stared at me since I was pretty much the leader of Elements of Protection, in which I turned my head to Twilight and looked her straight into her eyes and said, “Fine, let’s go to the places that you go to. And you just want to show the others a little bit around isn’t it?”

Then Twilight looked at me and was a bit confused as to what I had just said, in which she said, “I guess if you put it that way then... I guess…”

She then shrugged it off and she continued to lead the way to Sugar cube Corner, although I had a feeling that she was going to that other place because why not?

That and from what I have heard of Twilight’s stories, they mostly hang out there and the places that they do hang out wouldn’t really be a good place to show newcomers isn’t it? I mean you just don’t and hang out at the Couch and Quill Shop do you now? You don’t just throw a party there or start to have an intimate moment, in which later it turns into rape from zero to sixty do you now? No, you would rape behind a bar or in a school obviously, because those places is where you rape others. I mean those places do say ‘rape’ all over those types of buildings, they just do somehow.

And in the end, you start to wonder how fucked up life can be, and just shrug it off and die a little inside while you’re stalking your ex-girlfriend and brutally jacking off to her with the tiny dick that you have because your father was just too much of a fucking pussy to have a bigger dick. And of course those who read this journal of mine will say “WTF did I just read?”

Well, let me tell you what you just read for those types of people out there, you just read a little something called fuck you, none of your damn business. And chances are the only reason why you’re saying WTF is because you’re too much of a pussy to go into the big world and end up doing the same thing over and over again, from the day to day and wondering when you will crack and bash the nearest person’s brains out due to the dullness in your life.

And chances are you got that way because your father always beat you to a bloody pulp with his belt as a kid, so you quietly weep in a corner every night, wishing that your father actually loved you instead of trying to sexually assault you in your sleep. Then you end up going to the bathroom, look yourself in the mirror, tell yourself everything is going to be alright, but in the end you know nothing will be alright because you continue to cry yourself to sleep every night because of your dead goldfish that you may have had when you were five years old and your father lied to you when it died because he told you it ran away because you touched yourself every night.

Then you start to cry, in which case he told you the same answer just like why it rains, it’s because god is crying because of something you did, but in this case, god made your fish jump out of the bowl because you touched yourself and possibly something else that made god upset. Then you cry some more, cry yourself to sleep in a corner, and then get beaten to a bloody pulp by your mum because she is an alcoholic… so, did I hit the nail in the mark or was I completely off?

Yeah… I was right wasn’t I? I’m just that much of a douche bag sometimes, but I’m not that much of a douche bag like The Magnificent Douche bag, he’s the douchest douche bag in the world. He’s basically the Douche bag king… and the queen is possibly Rosie O’Donnell. Well, anyways, we walked as a group to Sugar Cube Corner.

When we reached the place, It wasn’t busy at all actually. There was a pony or two when we entered the establishment, but other than that, we pretty much had the place to ourselves. When we entered, Twilight and her friends entered first, as the saying goes, ‘Ladies first, bottom bitches second, bitches third, actual bitches go pee on a fire hydrant, and hoes go fuck themselves.’

I’m sure that’s how the saying goes. Right… am I right on that? Yeah, I’m just too smart for this aren’t I? Well, after Twilight and her friends went inside, me and my friends followed. We went inside and I saw a pony taking a cupcake from the counter, as Mrs. Cakes was putting another bit away from a not-too-long ago sale she just had made.

She had a smile on, and as the pony was about to leave, she said to the customer, “Have a nice day now.”

The pony then turned around and headed for the exit. And now… we will never know what happened to that pony… for it will remain a mystery for all of eternity… although you must wonder… what ever happened to that pony?

The world may never know… Or maybe he was raped and murdered, and then the rapists then went to sing an entire opera like musical about rape and murder while stealing a kid from Salt Lake City hospital during an apocalypse and setting a bunch of surgeons on fire. In which case he would then take a girl who was about to be operated on because she was the only one who could make a cure to a disease during the apocalypse filled with infected.

Then kill a black chick and lie to her that everything is fine… and then just say ok and the screen cuts to black like The Sopranos or something… then maybe she is dead after that and perhaps raped as well… because why not? I mean the guy certainly wouldn’t mind after raping and kill a pony that came out of the sweet shop and did a whole musical number on being raped and murdered out in the bid old cruel world.

Then in the end that’s the only words he will ever know what to say, and those words would be ‘raped and murdered.’ Or you know… we may never know what happened to that pony.

Anyways, Mrs. Cake saw us walking in and continued to have a smile on her face, as she was a happy pony. But then again… she looked too happy to me and was a blue bitch pony… who knows, perhaps she was a transvestite and had blue balls and what not. Although I’m wondering how she did it in bed with Mr. Cake, because the thought of it makes me sick actually.

I mean imagine old women pony and her vagina doing it with a pedophile dick… which I’m sure that is what Mr. Cake is. That or he is secretly a black guy pony from a third world country because he looks too skinny to me. Perhaps he has AIDS… but if that was the case, then why doesn’t he look like a wombat from Crash Bandicoot. I mean, I’m sure Crash has AIDS. And Jax and Daxter has Cancer, which would explain the way that they are actually.

Well, Mrs. Cake said to Twilight, “Oh, hello Twilight. Hello Knight, haven’t seen you in a while.”

I then said to her with my everyday monotone voice, “Yeah… uhhh… nice to meet you too… you forgetful blue bitch.”

Then she had a puzzling look on her face and she asked, “What did you just say honey? I didn’t quite hear you. I am afraid I’m getting older as the years go by.”

Then Fluttershy said to her, “Awww… but you look young to me.”

Then Mrs. Cake had an even bigger smile, but blushed a little though… who knows, she might swing that way, in which case... it might be interesting to watch. A young chick eating out an old chick… now that’s a sight to see. No wait… I forgot… the deep south people that do incest… which is basically the entire state of Kentucky. I mean why not, right? While the state of Illinois can’t even have sex at all because Jesus is watching them… twenty four seven.

Maybe he was paid by Microsoft to be the new Kinect 3.0.

Well, Mrs. Cake said, “Oh, thank you Fluttershy. But I know that I’m old. Sooner or later the kids will be growing up and going to school. But they’re still little babies that needs their mother.”

Then Twilight and her friends nodded their heads, but gave off a look that said to me, ‘Aww… that’s so sweet and sad at the same time. It’s sad that they will leave the nest one day and the parents will be sad, but at the same time it’s cute. But in the end they’ll divorce each other or blow each other’s brains out because their kids are gone because it’s all about the kids and letting them have parents so they don’t turn to drugs on the street corner and stuff like that. In which case they will be a pimp and earn so much money for college… how cute.’

Then I just said out loud while my friends behind me just stood there, questioning what was even going on since they never really stepped a hoof in Ponyville before and looked at each other with a puzzled look on their faces.

I said out loud in the room, “Uhhh… I’ve been here for the past, what, 7 years or so… how the fuck come are they still babies right now? I mean this doesn’t make any sense… just like in the show and every other fan fiction about it where they Pound and Pumpkin fuck each other.”

But no one heard a single word, in which case darn you universe you son of a bitch. Well, that’s the universe! Good night everyone… ok that was shitty.

Anyways, Mrs. Cake just ignored what I said, as if I didn’t say what I had just said and said to me, “Well why thank you for saying that to me Knight.”

Then Twilight looked at me with a look in her eye that said that I was a nice pony while my friends just clapped their hooves on the ground like an applause while the other ponies just started to have tears in their eyes a bit.

Twilight then said to me, “Knight, that was beautiful what you just said there.”

Then Jack said to me while looking at Arrell, “Yes, quite good actually. Bravo Knight… bravo.”

I then stood there questioning what was happening, but I suppose the universe made them hear something more eloquent or something like that, like a sweet poem of sunrise and sunset… or the entire script to Boyhood. Either way it was quite beautiful according to them.

I then just sat there and said, “Uhhh... yeah… sure… whatever I said… you’re welcome… ”

Then Mrs. Cake said, “I suppose those are your friends behind you Knight?”

I then said to her, “Yeah, well two of them that is. The other three or in Stalia right now doing god knows what, but you get the idea.”

Then Mrs. Cake walked around the counter and went to greet Jack and Arrell. Mrs. Cake then raised her right hoof and offered a hoof-shake the two ponies. That kind of sounds like a sexual thing. Maybe it is actually, you know if you’re into old women that is, like she gives you a hoof-shake. Like it’s where she shakes your dick up, the guy cums, gets all the cum she can and put it in something and keep doing it to a guy and eventually making a shake out of the guy’s cum. It would be called hoof-shake because she used her hooves… to make the guy cum… and made the cum into a shake… so all the planets can align and the almighty lord Bleech Bumpkins will raise from the nine hundred and fifty-eighth dimension of the panda crabs… because that makes sense.

And it’s just one of eight hundred thousand simple instructions to get your delicious strawberry milkshake, so why not? Well, she offered a hoof-shake and Jack touched her hoof.

Then she moved on to Arrell and he did the same thing as well… but then he squinted his eyes a bit like an Asian would naturally and said to her, “Are you coming on to me? Are you trying to seduce me Mrs. Cakes?”

Then Mrs. Cakes quickly put her hoof down and was a bit scared and had a worried look in her eyes, but she tried her best to continue smiling, as if she was trying to force a smile like the Heath Ledger Joker.

She then said “Ummm… well… I am not, especially since I am married after all.”

Jack then said, “Are you sure, because you look like someone who needs to be touched.”

Then she started to be a little bit pissed off, but she tried her best to maintain a smile and a friendly atmosphere in the room. However, Twilight and the others weren’t looking so happy, more or less shocked at the fact that those two would ask those kind of questions.

In which case, Twilight came up to me and whispered into my ears, “Knight… are those two… always like that?”

I then looked at her funny and asked her, “Are you trying to seduce me Twilight, because that whisper sounded very sexual. I mean I understand you have your needs and wants, but I’m not your type… buy that one pony who left right after we came in… that might be your type. I mean… at least he can sing right? You like signing… and you’re purple so you might be into rap. Are you ok Twilily? Are you even listening to the words that I am saying right now? No? Alright then… curses… universe… you got me again.”

Then Twilight said, “I heard you correctly… what are you talking about?”

I then was surprised and shocked that the universe did not filter what I had said to her, in which case I then said to her, “Oh… well in that case don’t worry about it. As for your question… yeah those two are always like that.”

Also, while Twilight and I were talking, Mrs. Cake was steadily raising her voice to Jack and Arrell, as they kept on asking stupid questions like, ‘how big is your Vagina? Does your vagina eat ponies? If so, how long does it take to digest? Do you have AIDS? Are you a weird Lesbian? Do you want to do it with that old guy in the bar that you don’t know? Do you ever think on cheating on your husband? How about you kill your babies by drowning them, burning them, and afterwards rape their dead bodies with a farmer saying, “I’ve done it ma!” while humping a fish?’

Anyways, Twilight then asked me, while the yelling was slowly getting louder while we were talking, “First off, are you ok Knight. Secondly, I don’t think she would want your friends to be here any longer. Perhaps they should stay outside until we’re finishing here?”

I then responded to her, while her friends were over hearing out little, but not so little, conversation, “Well, I do suppose that’s a great idea and… wait… what do you mean am I ok?”

Then Twilight said to me, with a worried tone a bit in her voice, “Well, I have no idea what you’re talking about. I mean you’re talking about the universe and me not hearing you what you’re saying. I can perfectly hear what you are saying Knight. I’m not dumb. But there are some mental problems out there that makes me worried that you might have problems. Do you have problems Knight?”

I then told her, “No! of course not! Why would I ever have mental problems. Sure, these friends of mine can drive me to great lengths sometimes and can put me on the brink of insanity, but at the same time, I’m already insane. For fuck’s shake, the whole town of Stalia is insane. I mean if you were to live there for the rest of your life, you would go insane within a few hours because you lived a normal life here in Ponyville.”

Then Twilight had a confused look in her eyes and she asked, “Wait so you don’t like your friends, or your town?”

I then told her, “Well… I never said the word hate. I do like my friends. Sure, they can make me go insane and it might happen one day. But they’ve kind of grown on me a little bit, so in a way it would be weird to leave them, but overall I just don’t care about them. As for the town… well pretty much the same thing.”

Then Twilight had a bit of a disgusted look on her face… just a little bit and said, “That’s not being a friend Knight. I mean have you not learned anything about friendship while you were in Stalia this entire time?”

I then told her, although it was a lie, “Yeah… of course I have Twi. I would never let you or Princess Celestia down.”

Then a smile formed on to her face and here is what she thought as she looked at me.

She had thought, ‘Oh… he called me Twi. Does that mean he’s starting to like me? I have read in a few books where couples give each other nicknames. Perhaps this his is nickname for me. Then again my friends call me by that nickname, but he never usually says it though towards me.

Twilight was starting to have a funny, yet flirty look in her eyes, and a little bit of that was towards me. And while I wasn't able to read her mind back then, looking at what she was thinking using the fancy portal here right now as of me writing... really says a lot and explains why she had looked at me so back then.

Twilight continued to think towards me. ‘Perhaps he is starting to like me more. He did say he would not let me down, perhaps that’s a sign of even more affection towards me. Although I’m not so sure on that, but perhaps he is in love with me. Maybe we can start going on dates. But I’m not sure if he wants to go that far yet. We must take these things seriously and slow. I’ve got it! After we leave here, I’ll suggest we go to my home. There, I can take him to my room and give him a few hints at if he wants to go on a date or not. If so, then I’ll be so excited. If not, then it’s entirely fine and understandable, as we must take it slow, as that can be a good sign of a healthy relationship.’

While she was thinking that, I was thinking of, ‘Boy… I wonder what she’s thinking. Perhaps she’s thinking what I said about her not to lose faith in me. Maybe she’s thinking she can trust me more with her fancy stuff, like her books I used to use when I was in Celestia’s school. I mean, those were accidents when I accidently pour gasoline all over the books and set them on fire with a match. It was an accident. It was an accident because… I tripped on a rock. Now I can read and borrow her books again… and burn them later by accident... yes… by accident… why do I want to burn he books? Meh… who cares, it’s just burning books.’

Then our train of thoughts were interrupted by Mrs. Cake screaming, “THAT’S ENOUGH!”

She had a fierce look in her eyes that said, ‘I’m going to kill you, rape you, rape you until your asshole is filled blood and your heart can’t take anymore. I’ll burn your house down and rape your cats as well, while skinning your dog alive and feed their flesh to your children while gouging out your wife’s eyes out. I will make all of your loved ones surfer and make sure they all suck cocks in hell, you mother fucker.’

That’s what her look described to me.

Well, after she said that, Arrell then said to her, “Ummmm… it looks like you’re really angry there… umm… you want a cookie?”

Then Arrell took out a cookie that he had for some reason that he had in one of his pockets on his vest.

He continued to say, “You want a cookie? Cookies make everything better. I mean… I didn’t put anything suspicious into these cookies. Well… maybe I did… I think I put something weird in them.”

Then Arrell took a bite out of his cookie, chewed it slowly and had wide eyes for a few seconds. Then his eyes went back to normal and slowly started to put his cookie back in his vest pocket.

He then said to her while doing so, “Yeah… no… this is my cookie. I’m going to keep this cookie. My cookie, stay away from my precious cookie… you bitch.”

Then Mrs. Cake’s husband, Mr. Cake, walked into the room with a worried mind in thought, as he had heard screaming and had thought something went wrong. Of course nothing went wrong, everything went perfectly fine… with the yelling and such.

Well, Mr. Cake walked in and he asked to Mrs. Cakes, “Sweetybun, is everything ok in here? I had thought I heard yelling in here.”

Now you know he’s old because he couldn’t hear a single yelling screaming from the next room, which was the kitchen. And you know he’s a redneck if his neck is literally red… wrong time for the joke I guess… possibly so.

Well, he came in and stuff, and his wife told him, “I’m sorry Dear, but these two… ponies here, were asking me very private questions and… and… they just made me so mad that I yelled.”

Mr. Cake then nodded, but didn’t look angry and seemed to understand the situation at hand… or hoof… whatever you prefer that is… you sicko.

Well, Mr. Cake then Walked up to Arrell and Jack, but didn’t look angry though, and told them, “Look guys, I’m not sure what you said to my wife… but I rather not have her be upset. Especially since she is my wife after all and she can be a bit of a problem when she is angry and the misses, if you know what I mean. So, can you please leave so she isn’t angry anymore?”

Then Jack and Arrell stood there for a few seconds and just looked at him in pure silence.

Then Arrell looked at him and squinted and said to him, “Are you trying to seduce me Mr. Cake? I don’t swing that way Mr. Cake. Perhaps you should go and screw a cake… and make cake babies… then I’ll eat your cake babies… right in front of you and your cake wife. Then I’ll stab your cake wife and eat her too… then… and only then… will you know the secret of life… ”

Then Mr. Cake stood there, baffled, trying to make sense as to what he had heard.

He then said to Arrell, “Huh?”

Then Arrell asked him, “Are you a homosexual Mr. Cake? Is that why you’re trying to seduce me Mr. Cake?”

I then said to both Jack and Arrell, even though Jack really wasn’t bothering anyone, “Yeah, maybe you two should leave now.”

Then Arrell said, “Yeah… ok… ”

Then Jack and Arrell went to walk outside and waited for us until we were done with our business at the place.

However, as Jack was walking out, he said to himself, “Why am I leaving? I didn’t even say anything?”

But, little did he know…no one gave a fuck that day. And that, kids, is the reason why your parents never, ever, cared about you. In fact, that’s why they call you a mistake behind your back while you’re sleeping. The… End. Nighty night you little shits. Now… is all the kids who are reading this gone now? Good, because… now we can go to adult time… n’ stuff.

Well, aside from that, Jack and Arrell stood outside and waited for us to come out. However, with me, I was welcomed among the Cakes and… nothing really happened. I mean, something happened, but nothing to really note about other then helping make cookies, while I got to see the babies.

I wouldn’t say they were cute, but they were quite the little shits that would want to make you put a gun to your head, blow your brains out and let your babies feast upon your brain flesh… but in a good way.

Well, after an hour or so, we finally walked out of Sugar Cubed Corner, while I had a doggie back. I of course held it up with magic and not with my mouth, as I am a unicorn and that would be kind of stupid of me to not use my magic while I have the use for it, just like Twilight… right?

Ohhhhhhhhhh…….. wait a minute. Well, I was the first one to walk out of the store, while Twilight, Applejack, and Fluttershy followed, in that order. However, I was looking straight forward to my friends, while Twilight, Applejack, and Fluttershy looked back at the store, saying goodbye and thanking them for their hospitality.

They had smiles on their faces, while I had a neutral expression. We then walked up to Jack and Arrell, who just seemed to have sat on the ground, waiting for us to come out.

When we got to them, Arrell asked me, “Knight, did you at least got me some cookies from there… because I really wanted some cookies. I ate all of mine.”

I then said to him while giving him the doggie back, “Yup, sure did. I even baked them myself. And then after putting the cookies that I made in the back, I took a shit in it. So happy birthday or whatever.”

Instead of a face of disgust, Arrell had a smile on his face and looked happy.

He then said to me, “Wow… thanks Knight. It’s just what I needed. Now I have food to feed my twelve bunny centipede army, because I feed them shit. Literally. That and I need that bunny that I feed them shit to shit into the other bunny’s mouth, and so forth, so they may be prepared to take over the world. Those ponies from my childhood told me that I could never work with animals… they said I couldn’t make a twelve bunny centipede army… but I’ll show them… I’LL SHOW ALL OF THEM!!!”

I then said to him, “But you’re not good with animals… in fact you kind of force them to do it.”

Then Arrell squinted at me and he asked me, “Are you trying to fuck with me Knight?”

I then said to him, “Clearly you’re not right in the head… ”

Then Jack interrupted our conversation and he asked me, “Not to be rude or anything, but did you ring me anything from inside Knight?”

I then said to him, while grabbing out a brownie out of my satchel that I strangely enough sometimes forget that it exists, “Yeah, sure… I made a brownie for you. But when you eat it, be prepared for a trip down ‘I’m going to rape everything that I see because everything looks weird, but that’s because I put pot in the brownie lane.’ In other words I put pot in it for no odd reason at all in it.”

Jack then took the brownie from me and ate it all in one bite, as it wasn’t a big brownie.

He then chewed it and savored the taste of it, looked like he enjoyed it for a bit too… until his pupils got wide and he said out loud, “Woah… I’m trippin’… I see… colors. I see… gorillas rapping ponies… and the ponies are happy about it too. And now all they’re singing is all they need is love. I think… I think… I think I’ve got to get on that as well.”

While Jack was having a trip and Arrell mysteriously puts that doggie bag somewhere, but then again this is My Little Pony. I mean it is a cartoon world, but yet it seems to have a mix of reality to it, so anything goes really. Anyways, I then looked at the others and they looked at me.

I then asked Twilight, “So… what should we do now?”

And then she thought this in her head, ‘Yes! Now’s my chance!’

She then looked at me and everyone else and said, “Well, it’s been a while since you’ve visited my home. And your friends haven’t visited it at all, so maybe we could stop there for a bit. What do you say Knight?”

I then looked at her and thought real quick, ‘I wonder if she is going to do something that I do not want to know that she will do with me when I get to her home. Meh… possibly looking too deep into it.’

I then say to her, “Yeah sure, let’s go.”

Then Twilight led the group and we were off to her home next. We walked for a few minutes, but eventually came up to her tree home. I wondered why the castle never appeared like in the show, but it doesn’t matter. I mean, I know why, but all shall be revealed in good time. Well, at the time I had wondered, but I always did like her tree home better than the castle.

I mean, less is better… right? Well, sometimes that is, but more is sometimes more better depending on the case it is, but with her home, it was better with the tree. But then again it is opinion based, so all those on the internet, go fuck yourselves. Well, we got up to her door and she opened it up to let us in, and of course, ladies first and what not, and me and the others went ahead in, with Arrell having a curious look and Jack still being high off the brownie he ate.

In fact, he started to believe that if you were to drink a soda and run out of it, all you had to do to get more was to please the hole by putting your tongue in it and eventually it will cum soda. But hey, that’s the great thing of getting high… believing. Believing, believing, all you need is believing.

Well, we walked into Twilight’s home and she turned around to face everyone and said, “Alright then since Jack and Arrell is new here, how about you two show them around Applejack and Fluttershy?”

Then Applejack said to Twilight, “Sure Twi… we can show these two newcomers the ropes around here. Follow me fellas… uhhh… are you alight there Jack?”

Then Jack was looking at her weird and he said, “I feel weird… I can’t feel any part of my body… it’s like… I kind feel it… but at the same time… I can’t feel anything… but it feels so amazing though.”

Then Fluttershy had a bit of a worried look on her face and asked Jack, in her shy voice as usual, “Uhhhh…. Jack… do you want me to take a look and see what’s wrong with you or anything? I could always help… if you want me to that is.”

Then Jack said, “Oh… no… that’s alright… I feel fine… let me just lie down for a moment so I can think for a moment and I will possibly feel better later.”

Then Jack proceeded to go to the nearest wall to him and bang his head against it seven times, in which case, he then fell down and said, “Owwwwwwwww….. that wasn’t the couch…I think I just made the wall goblins mad. You know what… I think I’m going to get a glass of water instead. Maybe then the water goblins might save me from the wall goblins, because they hate each other so much… where am I again… why do I see the color blue raping the color red now.”

Then Applejack had her jaw drop and looked at Twilight and said, “I think we should maybe take Jack here to see someone right now. I don’t think he’s right in the head.”

I then said to her, “Don’t worry, I‘ve seen this happen before. Give him a few minutes and he’ll be fine.”

Then Fluttershy had a worried look on her face and said to me, “You mean you’ve seen him to this before?”

I then said to her in response, “Nope, but I’ve seen the symptoms of… ‘bad brownies’… so he’ll be fine.”

Then Twilight said to me, “So the brownies he ate was bad?”

I then stared at her in silence for a few second until I said to her, “Yeah… I made the bad brownie… by accident. And when I mean by accident, I mean I put something in it that I thought it was… a mint… a green leaf to make it minty.”

Then Twilight said to me, “Perhaps you should be more careful next time, you could have harmed him.”

However, she said that with a bit of an angered look in her face. Maybe the wall goblins possessed her something… because… they kind of exist… x-files?

Well, I then said to her, “Yeah… sure… whatever you say there.”

She then had a questionable look on her face, but she shrugged it off.

She then said to Fluttershy and Applejack, “Just show Arrell around and make sure Jack is ok. I don’t want him to get hurt or anything.”

They both nodded happily and then Twilight looked at me and said, “Alright then. Knight, if you would come with me, I do want to discuss something with you upstairs.”

I then looked around the room a bit more and squinted my eyes a bit, in which case I then said, “Yeah sure… whatever. Ummm… Twilight, where’s Spike? I kind of usually see him around or that I never notice him since I kind of forget he even exists half the time.”

Then Twilight gave me a weird look, possibly because I said I forget him half the time. But to be honest, he is forgettable. I mean, at times that is. I mean, he is a midget… how can you notice a midget half the time? I mean, he seems to be a burden then a helper, but then again… he’s cool at times… as long as he doesn’t give Twilight AIDS that is, because Twilight isn’t a black guy pony.

I mean…sure…she’s purple, but that doesn’t make her a black guy pony. Maybe if she was a can of purple or grape soda…maybe…but she’s not.

Well, Twilight then said to me after her weird look, “Spike is upstairs sleeping. He said he wanted to sleep more, so I let him. I mean, after all, he is a baby dragon.”

I then said to her, “Yeah… he is… it’s like you’re his mother or something.”

I then gave a bit of a smirk to her and she gave a smirk back to me, as she was slightly happy by the thought of it. I mean, she is kind of like a mother to him in a way when you look at it. Maybe she’s the one who laid the egg… x-files… x-files? Where’s the x-files theme at?

Maybe it’s dead… good. Well, also… I wonder if Spike ever ages. I mean how long as he been a baby dragon for? I mean I’ve been in the world at that point for like... seven years or something like that more or less and he was still a baby dragon. But then again, if he were to grow, would that mean he would be a full grown dragon and rape Twilight since he would have more power over her?

Maybe… because he has raging dragon AIDS hormones inside of him… I don’t know. I mean… with Spike… anything goes with him. Well, as I was saying, Twilight then led the way to her room upstairs to do something with me… something dirty… like planting flowers… get it? Get it? Dirty jokes… and it’s about dirt… you people don’t understand comedy. Well, as I was saying before, Twilight led me to her room and I saw Spike sleeping his bed and all the books in the shelves and neatly in alphabetical order… as that is what Twilight’s OCD is. I think it’s OCD… what else would it be? Would it be that she’s a total bitch.

Or is she a slut? Like, “Twilight, you ignorant slut.”

Who knows… maybe that’s why she is the way she is. The world may never know. And the world may also never know if that owl form the Tootsie Pop commercials was a pedophile. As I was saying, Twilight looked around the room a bit, seemed a bit bored, but at the same time waiting for something. She then had a bit of a worried look on her face and looked at me with a bit of… ’romance’ in her eyes.

She then said to me, while acting a bit nervous, “So… Knight… umm… may I ask you a personal question if you do not mind me asking?”

I then thought it through and wondered if she was going to ask me a personal question from my school days or my origins. However… I didn’t really care and could just say another lie… as lies seems to work best in some occasions.

I then said to her, “Yeah sure Twilight, I don’t mind you asking me.”

She then looked at me in the eyes, but kept looking away if she was embarrassed by something.

She asked me, “Well, I know you’ve been through a lot in your life. Especially with your colthood. But I want to ask you something… well… have you ever had a feeling that you looked at somepony and… felt a certain way about them?”

I then looked a bit confused and then asked, “Umm… no not exactly.”

She then continued to ask, “Have ever looked at a certain mare in your travels and… well… talked to them in a certain way?”

Twilight then got a bit closer to me, and I could tell she started to heat up a bit, as she was getting more nervous the more she talked to me.

I then shook my head no at her and she continued to ask, “Have you ever… forget it… let me get to the point. Have ever dated any mare Knight… at all in your life?”

I then said to her, “Ummm… no… I mean I have known some and have been friends with some in the past... but no I never have dated any mare whatsoever.”

Twilight, who got a bit more closer to my face, but looked a bit more confident and looked me straight into my eyes and asked, “Have you ever kissed a mare before?”

I then looked at her and my brain finally started to catch on what she was asking of me to do her… she wanted me to make love to her in the wheel barrow position… or maybe just kiss her. Then… the room was silent. We stared into each other’s eyes as if we were waiting for either one of us to make a move.

I had thought in my head in while the silence was present, ‘Oh shit. She wants me to kiss… and possibly fuck her too… then again she is smart. She would have me wear a condom and she would take birth control before we would fuck each other… and I don’t see any condoms around or birth control. Then again she could get an abortion. I mean… abortions shouldn’t be that hard in this universe since due to the fact that there are not people complaining about it or hypothetical critical christens are ranting about it at all. In fact it should be easy… but if a single pro-life person were to hear about this… they would go nuts and burn an orphanage down because someone killed a ‘baby.’

I just stared at Twilight with wide eyes, not really giving a hint as to what I was thinking. I'm sure twilight would give me the stink eye if she knew what I was thinking about. She would also be confused since I was starting to go off track like I do sometimes... I don't know why I do it, I just do it sometimes.

I continued to think in my head to myself, ‘Come on… that thing hasn’t even developed any emotions yet… it’s not even human yet. well... at least that's why I've been told. Maybe it's the other way around and really they do have a soul. But does that mean if an aborted fetus would haunt you with their ghost like a poltergeist after you kill it? Maybe... hmmm... I never really decided on the whole pro life or pro death issue back on Earth so I don't really know what I'm talking about anymore. But whatever… perhaps she can do that… but then again I don't know if I really am ready for the sex life. I'm still a virgin after all. Not even sure how I would do it though. I mean... what does a pussy even feel like it? Is it warm? Am I going to get queefed on? I'm starting to question it. But… I won’t lie though… Twilight has a nice ass though.'

I started to give twilight a slight hint of giving her the fuck me eyes... or the bedroom eyes for the young kiddies out there. But still, I didn't want Twilight thinking that I was advancing towards her, yet I was thinking slightly lewd thoughts about her.

I continued saying to myself in my head, ‘Look at that sexy mare ass. But then again that’s just complimenting her ass… so it really doesn’t matter. Although I won’t lie though… I wonder how getting head feels like. Screw it… I’m not going to get Twilight to do it… she’s too smart for that… that and I’m only curious. And curiosity killed the cat… and raped it too… gave it cat AIDS. But for right now… I should possibly just do something to get her off of me.’

While I was thinking of that, Twilight was thinking this: ‘I wonder if he’s going to do it? I know that he said he hasn’t dated a mare or kissed one, so he might not even do it at all. But he has to do something or say something at some point. Maybe I should say something… but what? I do love him. He is a dumb fool at times… but I do love him very much and I think we would be great together. I mean he is smart at times and he seems to be my type. But I don’t want to rush it. I should just wait and see what he does to me. Although if to say we do get into sexual activities… if that is… I wonder what we do. There is always oral sex… that could be fun. But that’s going a bit too far. Well… we’ll deal with it if we get there. For now, just need to wait and see what he does or say to me.’

I then stared at her for a few seconds… in which case I then said to her, “I guess you want a kiss from me? Well… if you say so then Twilight.”

I then kissed her lightly on the cheek and I could feel her soft… whatever it was on my lips. It was warm... but a bit cold though. Twilight then blushed a little bit and I pretended to give a shit by smiling at her while she looked away and embarrassed. Then, we heard yelling from down stairs that also awakened Spike.

Maybe… he was dreaming of giving Twilight AIDS… or giving the entire content of Africa AIDS, either way he’s giving AIDS out for free. And if you found that what I said to be odd… well you can go fuck yourself with a silver spoon because it’s a lot better than doing it with ice.

Now that I think about it… what if someone was to go up to a lit fireplace and started to have sex with the fire. Like a guy would go up to the first and starts to bang in it while having his dick on fire, while enjoying at the same time and stuff. Like, he doesn’t even feel pain, but instead… he feels love… burning love.

Well, Spike was awake and he jumped when he heard the noise.

He then said, “Twilight… what was that noise?”

Twilight looked at Spike and she said to him with a worried look in her eyes, “I don’t know… let’s go check it out Knight.”

And so she then led the way while Spike getting out of bed to check on the noise as well. Before I continue… I wonder instead of Spike jumping when he heard the noise… he would have humped when he heard the noise.

Like… he humped the air and say “Oh yeah… that’s some good air.”

Huh… I wonder sometimes… well anyways. We then walked downstairs and we found that there were books everywhere and Twilight’s jaw dropped to the ground with shock.

She couldn’t believe the mess that was made and how it was so unorganized… while Arrell was on the ground, rubbing his head as if he hurt it with Fluttershy and Applejack trying to pick up the books while Jack was still zoned out.

Then Twilight yelled as we continued to fully go downstairs, as we stopped in the middle since we saw the disaster halfway down the stairs, “What happened here? This isn’t good at all!”

Then Applejack said, “Well, we were showing Arrell around, but he wanted to look something up on animals.”

Then Fluttershy spoke up and said, “Yeah, and I wanted to help him find it too… but Arrell climbed up to the higher bookshelves and accidently fell off with the books falling on him.”

Twilight then continued to look in horror as her books scattered everywhere… because she is OCD and of course to her it would be like a horror movie.

Like… all you have to do to make her either mad or break down, cry, and commit suicide is to burn all of her books… and kill everyone that she loves. Yes… yes that’s what I shall do when the time comes… when she least expects it… oh I mean uhh…. if that Liam Neeson… he would be kicking my ass… because he’s Liam Neeson and he killed everyone in a bar once for no apparent reason. Yeah… that’s a good bed time story for your kids: One day Liam Neeson walked into a Bar. He killed everyone inside. The End.

Yeah… if I ever have to babysit the CMC and tuck them in at night, I’ve got to tell those three girls that… they will have sweet dreams. Anyways, Twilight looked at Arrell and put her hoof towards him as a gesture to help him get up.

Arrell took it and slowly got up while Twilight said, “Well… it was just an accident I suppose. But before we do anything else, we have to clean this up.”

Spike then said while walking over to go and get something for the clean up, “I’ll go get the list Twilight.”

Before he went to go and get what he needed, I spoke up and said, “Twilight… we don’t have all day. In fact it’s almost noon and we have roughly about an hour or two left before we switch. So how about you clean this later and have a little fun for now… that and you can you go fuck yourself with your books too you OCD tempered slut.”

Twilight didn’t say a single word for a few seconds and looked at the mess that was made.

She then was a little happy and had a smile form on her face and said, “Yeah… you’re right Knight. I should have a little fun. Let’s go ahead and continue our day and… wait… what was the last part did you say about me?”

I then stared at her awkwardly for a few seconds more and then said to her, “I don’t know what you’re talking about Twilight. By whatever do you mean?”

Then Twilight looked at me and said, “I thought I heard you say something about me Knight… what was it?”

I then looked her straight in the eyes and said, “Shhhhhhhh…. you don’t need to know.”

I said that while going up to her and placing one of my hooves onto her lips. But for some reason she blushed and smiled at that… perhaps she thought I was coming onto her. But why would I ever do that? She might be an imposter pony and might really be a black guy pony… she’s freaking purple.

Something is very suspicious about that color of hers. Maybe… her and her little Zebra buddies want to take over the world? Well… not while I was on the case… but not anymore because that was years ago. But then again… she could be… an alien lizard… nah… that’s too stupid. I mean what kind of idiot would think that up?

Well anyways, Twilight blushed and after her cheeks went back to normal color, she kept her smile and said to the others, “We should start heading out now.”

The thing was though Applejack and Fluttershy had a smile on their face, as they saw what I did was sweet and kind to Twilight. But Arrell… well it looked like he had a boner and wanted to jack it off, but he never knew if he had one that day… nope… that theme is not going to play again… I swear if it does… I’m going to get J.K. Simons to throw a chair at someone. Is it going to play? No?... good… as I was saying…

Ok… where is he at now? J.K.? J.K.? Are you here bro? No? Well then… one day then… one day I’ll get him to hurl a chair at someone’s head for that theme playing again… even if they wasn’t responsible for it… someone needs to get hit in the head for no odd reason at all.

Well anyways… Jack then got up from the floor and rubbed his head a bit and came walking to us. By looking deep into his eyes, I could tell that the brownie wore off.

He then came to us with a bit of a sick look in his eyes and said, “Owww… I feel weird for some reason. I mean... I feel fine but at the same time something feels weird, like I blacked out or something.”

Then Twilight looked at him and said, “Well… Knight did say he put something in the brownie by ‘accident,’ but I’m sure you’re fine and it will wear off, right Knight?”

I then looked at her and had a little smirk form on my face and pointed one of my hooves towards her and said, “Ha ha… you said right Knight… that sounds funny.”

She then gave me a stern look and I then said, “Oh… yeah… he’ll be fine… I think… you might want to get check out… or maybe you’ll live… or not… just kidding… (But not really though).”

Twilight then looked at me, but slowly looked away from me and then looked at the others and asked, “Ok then, since we’re all here, where should we go next?”

Arrell then said, “Well, judging by that squirrel out that window that’s taunting me to go after him… I suspect we have an hour or so left until we switch sides, and it will take us a bit to get through the path… so perhaps we should just start heading out to switch sides.”

Then Arrell turned his head out the window and saw that squirrel from when we first met on day one.

He then had a neutral expression but you can tell the look in his eyes that he was determined to kill that squirrel and burn his house down and make his family watch as he skins him alive and gouge out his eye balls. In other words… remember that one squirrel from before… well there he was… just sitting right there in front of him. Just wanting to play with his mind.

Arrell then whispered to himself very quietly, “One day squirrel… one day I will kill you… and then… only then… I will have vengeance.”

As he was saying all of that, the squirrel was putting up the middle finger to him… and then he ran away.

Twilight then said, “Well… alrighty then. Umm… then we should start heading out then.”

As Twilight was about to head out the door and lead the group once more, Jack blurted out, “But I wanted to see the train station here though.”

I then looked at him and asked, “Why in the hell would you want to see the station here? It’s just a train station. What’s so special about it that you want to see?”

Jack then said, “I know it’s nothing special… I just want to take a quick look at something… that’s all.”

I then looked at Twilight and having a face that said, ‘Ok then bitch… you’re the bottom bitch and you’re the bitch in charge here. So what should we do with the other bitches here and their whiny ass complaints. Should we give them the bitch slap or should we force feed them other bitches that we killed and make them into cannibals, or else we will burn there house down and skin their pets alive while we rape their moms.’

Yeah… something like that face.

Well, Twilight then gave a little smile and said, “Well… you guys can go ahead and take Jack to the station and we could meet you up in Stalia if it doesn’t take long.”

I then looked at Jack, then back to Twilight, and then gave a small sigh and said, “Yeah… sure, that’ll work.”

She then said to me, “Perfect. Now let’s get going girls.”

Twilight then led Applejack and Fluttershy out of her home and out into the streets to continue their day of… somewhat fun, while Spike went upstairs to do something. Maybe to touch everything and infect with AIDS or something… or maybe he has ghost AIDS. Who knows… the possibilities are endless.

Then as soon as they were outside and out of our line of sight… Arrell took his erected dick out and started to Jack off.

I then said to him, “Really Arrell… you’re going to do it here?”

Arrell then said, “I can’t help it… when you did that to her, it reminded me of a very poorly written erotic novel about a mare having sex with a dog and an old stallion”

I then looked at him with the ‘What the fuck’ face and asked, “How does that remind you of fucking a dog?”

Arrell then said, “Well I do live with animals Knight and I have no girlfriend… what do you think I do to my animals every now and then?”

I then gave him a slight eyebrow look and then moved on to Jack, in which case he then looked at me and said, “What?”

I then said to Jack, “Tell me… what’s the real reason why you wanted to go to the train station.”

Jack then said had a small little evil grin form across his face and said, “There’s a set of cargo on the train, headed for Cantorlot. It’s filled with very high classy items, but it’s not made by me. So I much destroy it!”

I then said to him, “You’re not even in competition… you’re not even selling your stuff in Cantorlot. Why do you care?”

Jack then said, “Oh... I know… but damn it! Damn all those high classy objects to the underworld! I’ll be damned if that thing ever reaches to Cantorlot! I shall ruin their business… and when the time is right… I shall move in and take their business and then my stuff will be finally sold there!”

I then looked at him and said, “First off, that’s an idiotic idea because chances are this company would have more locations being shipped to Cantorlot. And second of all… what else do you want to do at the station. I know that’s not all.”

He then looked at me and said, “Yes… but it will be one step at a time… take it slow and easy… annnnnnd… there’s this really awesome snow globe that I want there.”

I then looked at him and then said, “Alright then, let’s go.”

I then opened up the door and looked back at Arrell and told him, “And please put your dick away Arrell, this isn’t Stalia.”

Then Arrell said to me, “Well… it doesn’t hurt for the kids to have a head start in life.”

Jack then slapped him in the back of the head, in which case Arrell then changed his response to, “Yeah ok. I’ll put my dick away.”

Then we headed for the station to possibly kill a lot of innocent lives… well those kids won’t have a future for very long will they now? Well, we headed out the door and Twilight was out of sight, well on the trail to Stalia. We started to walk away from Twilight’s home while I was leading the group, until I stopped the group in mid-walk.

I then turned to them and asked them, “Wait… where’s the train station in Ponyville?”

Then Jack said, “I thought you’ve been here before and knew where it was?”

I then said to him, “Yeah… but that doesn’t mean I know everything here. And besides, at least I‘m not a psychopath when I’m criticized about my work.”

Then Jack said to me, “Well I do have my standards… and if I am insulted in such a way… by god, I will kill those who have insulted me! After all, I’m not called Classy Jack for nothing.”

And I then said to him, “And you’re also a psychopath sometimes that is sometimes very sometimes act like a normal, but yet weird stallion. While you’re that, Arrell here is messed up in the head and I question whether or not if he’s going to try and invent something that will kill all the animals by raping them in their eye sockets.”

Then Arrell butted in and said, “I actually do have such a thing in the works, but it’s in the ears and nose… not the eyes… yet… I’m still trying to make the cock big enough to penetrate the eyeballs by either making the eyes explodes or by forcing its way through. Also it’s for scientific study.”

I then looked away from him and back to Jack and told him, “Look… you two seem to be the most normal out of the six of us, but yet… the weirdest out of the six in your own unique ways.”

Then Arrell turned to me, while he was looking around in the sky for something and said, “Why thank you Knight.”

I then told him, “That really wasn’t a compliment.”

He then said with a disappointing expression, “Oh… my heart… it hurts… because of you… my friend... ”

I then rolled my eyes at him and finally told Jack, “Look, let’s just try our best to find the station so we can get out of here.”

Then Arrell butted in once more and he said, “I’ve got a suggestion to help find the station.”

We then turned our full attention to him, in which Arrell then did a surprisingly amazing bird call that singled an eagle towards us. Arrell made a bird call and then an eagle came swopping over our heads and then Arrell put his left forearm outward and the eagle landed upon it.

Arrell then said to it while strangely enough, no pony around didn’t notice the eagle, “Alright Mr. Dickhead, we need to find the train station in this town. Now find it for us… and if you do… I’ll let you rape one of the three blind mice I have held up in one of my blind mice concentration camps.”

Then the eagle made a screech and flew off to find the station. Jack then said in awe, “Wow… you have an eagle? I mean I know you have one obviously… but you got it to do that?”

Arrell then nodded and then said, “Yup… and I named him the way I did because his head looked like a dickhead.”

Jack then happily nodded, while I was also a bit in awe too, nothing special, I then asked Arrell, “Uhhh… quick question. What did you just say about the blind mice concentration camps that you have… ”

Arrell then smiled at me and said, “The what now?”

Then the eagle came back to him and landed on Arrell’s left forearm again and then pointed his beak in the direction of the station.

Arrell then said while standing on two legs, used his other free arm and patted the eagle on the head and said, “Good eagle. Now when you go home, you can rape only one blind mice… not two… one. And if I find out that you did more than one, I‘ll stab you when you’re sleeping and put you to work in a work camp like the rest of the animals that disobey me and you shall be worked to death… got it you little fucking flying cunt… now have a nice day.”

Then the eagle flew away… and possibly to never be seen again because Arrell might have worked it to death… or stabbed it to death… either way works.

Arrell then looked at us after the eagle was out of sight, “Shall we be on our then?”

I then continued to lead the three of us to the train station. We walked in the direction the eagle pointed us towards and we eventually found it. It was busy as usual and some ponies getting off the train and some getting on. Jack had a huge smile on his face, because apparently he really wanted a fucking snow globe.

I mean he doesn’t have a snow globe collection at all… apparently he just wanted a snow globe from Ponyville, which was a Ponyville snow globe.

Who knows… maybe he was obsessed with the town or something. Who knew, it was Jack after all. Well Jack went a bit ahead of us and we headed inside the train station building and there was a tiny gift shop in a corner selling various thing about Ponyville. It seemed to be doing slow, but Jack went up to it, found the snow globe that had a replica of the town, paid for it, and came walking towards us.

He then said with a smile on his face, “Isn’t it wonderful guys? Now let’s go sabotage a train.”

Then we headed outside to the train that had just came in and stop at the station.

We looked at the train and I then said, “Alright then Jack… so which train car holds the cargo now?”

Then Jack said with a slight evil grin, “Yes… well the car will be marked with the company’s logo… ‘The Royal Pony Club.”

Jack then pointed his hoof towards the car that was marked with the logo while holding his snow globe with… magic. The logo was a circle with the name cut in half at the top and bottom with a picture of a top hat and monocle.

I then said to Jack, “Seems to be a bit stereotypical when it comes to the top hat and monocle don’t you think?”

Then a very rich, snooty rich pony came up to us with a martini wine glass on his right hoof while he pointed his nose out and said, “Why I never! You hooligans are not welcome in my fancy rich pony club. Now good day to you fine gentlecolts.”

Then the rich pony turned his back on us and continued to stick his nose out even higher than before while walking away… because that’s what rich people do. They stick their nose out as high and far away as they can. Soon or later you’ll see them trying to reach the moon with their nose.

Anyways, then I said to Jack while ignoring that rich pony guy, “Well… since we found where the cargo is held at, how should we destroy it now without getting caught.”

Then Jack put a hoof on his chin and rubbed it while he was trying to think of a clever plan.

He then soon had a light bulb go off in his head and he said to us, “Follow me.”

We then followed Jack to the front of the train and we waited for his explanation.

He then said, “We’ll rob the train and slit the train conductor’s throat, stop the train, blow it up, ???, and profit.”

I then told him, “That’s the stupidest plan I’ve ever heard you idiot that belongs in one of Arrell’s concentration camps.”

Then Arrell whispered in my ear, “Well that can be arranged.”

I then told him, “Be quiet you,” while giving him a weird look behind me.

Jack then said while leaning against the front of the train, “Oh really now… well I believe it’s the best plan there ever was.”

He said that while smiling… and soon the train kind of started to run backwards because apparently the brakes weren’t on the train. Then we started to see the train start slowly roll backwards and apparently it didn’t need much to move on it’s on and to slowly gain speed. Perhaps it was… magic.

Well we just stood there, shocked and looking at each other until I said, “Well what are we waiting for… let’s get on that train!”

Then we all started to run towards the backward moving train that was slowly gaining speed despite not really rolling down a hill… but you know… magic… Well, we soon caught up to it before it was too late and we all climbed aboard the train that… magic… and soon got off of the front head train… thingy… whatever it’s called… and on top of the cargo.

We then proceeded to go to the cargo and we did so by jumping the other cargo, because the cargo we were after was near the back. So we jumped and we jumped… having a slight near miss of fall to our deaths here and there, but overall fairly fine. We soon caught up to it by jumping a dining car and finally got to the train car we were looking for.

Soon we were on top and I then looked at Jack and asked him, “What should we do now!?”

I said that as loud as I could as the wind was kind of getting in the way… don’t you think? Well, Jack looked around for a moment and eventually found a way to succeed his goal. He then pointed to the link that was linking the dining car to the train car that we were on. I then shrugged and went down slowly to detach the cable link.

As I was doing that, a pony who had glasses on and wore a nice little train hat that symbolized that he worked on the train saw what we were doing.

He then gasped and said to himself as I overheard as I was trying to do my thing, “These ponies are trying to steal all the fancy cargo furniture! I must not let them get away with this, as it is my duty to work on this train, to see every shipment get to its destination!”

As I had just unlinked the two cars, the pony with the glasses pushed me aside, but I was able to get to safety though before anything bad happened, and he grabbed a hold of the two cars and wouldn’t let go.

Jack then yelled at him, “Hey! Let go now before I’ll stab you fifty times in the fucking neck you fucking bastard of a whore!”

He then yelled back, “I will never let go, no matter what you do to me whatsoever! I will not let you steal this precious cargo of fine furniture!”

Jack then yelled back, “I don’t want to fucking steal this piece of shit. I want to destroy it and become one step closer to ruining the business of this company, burn it to the ground, and put millions out of work and make them have to kill their kids and eat them! So can you let go… before I skin you alive and Arrell can make a fine skin rug out of you!”

Arrell then looked at Jack weird, but then shrugged it off. Who knows… maybe he could also do that kind of stuff as well.

Well, the pony with the glasses then said, “I will never let go, no matter what you say! And since you have told me of what you have attempted to do, I shall report you to the highest of all authorities and you three will be imprisoned for a very long time!”

I then looked up at Jack, as I wasn’t able to climb back up to him and was still hanging on the train car’s lower ledge, “Jack! Throw your snow globe at him!”

Jack then yelled back at me, “But… I love this snow globe… like a son that never disappoints!”

I then yelled back, “I’ll buy you a new one later! Now throw the damn snow globe!”

Jack then looked neutral and threw the snow globe at the guy’s face. Then soon the globe shattered everywhere on his face, leaving pieces of glass in his eyes or around.

He then was silenced for a few seconds until he finally scream very slowly, “aaaaaaHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

Then he let go of the train cars and got ran over and died… yay for us! We scored a point in the game of life.

Then I was able to climb aboard on top of the car and said to Jack, “Well… now what do we do!?”

Jack then held up a tank of gas out of nowhere and said, “Well… I did find this tank of gas that we can use to blow this up with.”

Then Jack went to the opposite end of the car, in which there was another tank of gas… and threw at it. Then the thing exploded and with such force, and somehow we’re not dead… magic… we ended up going on the trail to Stalia and pretty much landed near the entrance, but the girls didn’t see us thankfully… as we kind of killed some civilians while we did this on the train.

No seriously, the train that was detached from the car we were on kind of still had ponies on it and it went off the rails… killed hundreds. I mean we were murders now. And we got away with it too as there were no witnesses or survivors. Well… chances are there wouldn’t be any of them if we were around.

Well, we landed near Stalia, but within the Everfree forest however and killed some trees. Surprisingly none of us got hurt and stuff and we got off safely and headed our way towards our second half of the day… Stalia. Well, on our way, we saw the entrance and the girls waiting for, but then the other group came out and we passed them.

But then as Neon walked passed me, he stopped me in my tracks and whispered in my ear, “You’re going to have a surprise tonight.”

Then he went with the other group. I then kind of got scared, but whatever.

Then, we got to the girls and Twilight asked us, “So… did you see what you were looking for Jack?”

I then told her, “Yeah… you know what… you’ll see.”

Twilight then had a confused face on and asked, “What will I see?”

I then hesitated for a moment, but then said, “Yeah you don’t need to know.”

Then we were off to Stalia.

Group 2: Morning...

Well… we can’t forget about the other group now, can we now? No we can’t… or else it won’t be fun at all. Well, since I wasn’t there… I can’t go into too much detail… ok I’m only kidding you grammar Nazis/ annoying Cow Tippers… I know what happened and will give the details… just promise you’ll do this for me.

Kill the bear Jews… all of them. They have their bear Jew gold hiding somewhere. But the regular Jews are cool though… but not the bear Jews… they’ve always been eyeing my pie in the sky. Well, aside from that fake request… or maybe not… we begin with this group when we parted ways earlier that day. When we did, Group 2 headed off in the direction of Stalia.

On their way on walking the trail, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie were excited to go to it. They both had smiles and were a bit jumpy.

Rainbow Dash said to the group, “I can’t wait to get to Stalia! I’ve heard so much from Twilight and I’m wondering if Cloud City is cool!”

Then Forest said, a bit nervously I should mention, to Rainbow Dash, “Well it is sort of like your city, it has a rainbow factory and everything. It even has more room than Cloudsdale has, but I’m sure it isn’t cool like Cloudsdale though.”

Then Rainbow Dash said to Forrest, “Nah…your city is probably cool just as Cloudsdale. Although, I’m guessing we can’t see it today since only you and I can go to it. I mean we do have Rarity, but she isn’t as good as Twilight when it comes to magic.”

Then Rarity said in response, “Yes, that may be the truth, but I do create the finest fashion in Ponyville.”

Then Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes at her, but in a good way though.

Then Rainbow looked at Pinkie Pie and continued to smile and asked her, “So Pinkie Pie, what are you looking forward to seeing in Stalia?”

Then Pinkie said while jumping a lot, as she is high on something, “I’m excited to meet and make new friends there! I know they will already be happy since they have Neon there, right Neon?”

Then Neon said with a very creepy smile, but the others weren’t disturbed by it though, “Yup!”

Then Rarity spoke up and said, “Well I’m looking forward to seeing what everypony is wearing. Perhaps I can even work with Classy Jack and spread a good line of clothing throughout Stalia. That and I’m sure these fine gentlecolts here will give us a fine tour of their nice little town.”

Then Mac looked back to Rarity as he walked forward and said, “Yeah right… ’little town.’ Your town seems to be little.”

Then Rainbow went up to Mac and asked him a serious question but in a fun tone…in a weird way and asked, “What is that supposed to mean? Are you saying your town is better than our town?”

Mac then said to her, “Well this town does have my apples… while your town has Applejack apples.”

Then Rainbow said, “Come on! Applejack is the best… especially when she makes her cider… ”

Rainbow then licked her lips and couldn’t help but think of her precious apple cider and when it only came once a year. Then after a while longer, they came up to the entrance to Stalia and the three girls were excited to see what was in it.

Then Neon said, “Welcome to Stalia, You crazy ponies!”

He said that while his eyes were being crossed, and the others seemed to have noticed a bit except for Pinkie Pie, who joined with him and said, “This is great!” Then Pinkie started to break into song.”

I’m here, in Stalia.
I’m here, to spread joy and cheer.
I’m here, to make ponies laugh.
I’m here, to brighten everypony’s day.
I will make a party, for everypony that is new.
I will make a friend, that everypony that is blue.
But I am in Stalia.
So I am gladly to make everypony’s day.
I’m here, in Stalia.

She was singing that song while playing her accordion that she usually brings along… because you know… Pinkie Pie is Pinkie Pie. She also went crazy and looked at everypony that she came across.

They had a bit of a smile on their faces… until Neon came up behind them and either knocked them out and let Pedo Bear rape them or bash their head in with a bat and kill them… while giving them cookie AIDS.

No one noticed, but it should be pointed out. As soon as Pinkie was done with her solo, the group went up to her and smiled at her… except for Mac because he was also a jealous douche.

Then Rarity then said to the entire group, “Well then… shall we be on our way and get this tour started.”

She then looked at Mac and asked him, “So then, where shall we head to first?”

Then Pinkie jumped up and down and blurted out, “Oooo… ooo… ooo! We should go and visit the Party Store! It sounds like a great place to be at and party!”

Then Neon also blurted out too, “And I work there too!”

Then his head cocked to the left slightly like a mad man.

Then Rarity said, “Well then, what are we waiting for then? Show us the way Mr. Party.”

Then Neon lead the way… and thank god he didn’t lead them into an insanity death trap… or else they would have never been heard from ever again. Then again, they were going to a place of his that he works at, so they were screwed anyways… but not really since they seemed normal when we switched places. Well, Neon led the way to the Party Store.

They walked around town and Pinkie smiled at the new faces that see saw while ponies greeted them with joy in their hearts. It was all good and surprisingly they didn’t threaten the Elements of Harmony at all. Then again, perhaps they wanted them to think that way, but deep down they had a plot to kill them, harvest their organs on the black market, and make profit… while there is a missing step three.

Who knows honestly what the citizens of Stalia were thinking that day. I mean they did see themselves as rivals to Ponyville in many ways. Then again the history and origins of Stalia does have something to do with Ponyville, but that will be revealed later down the road. Anyways, they eventually got to the Party Store and Neon opened up the door for them. Pinkie went in first, as she was the party pony type and was very eager to see what waited inside for her.

Of course it would be great for her, as the store consisted of three areas. The party supply area where party supplies can be bought. The bakery area, where cakes and other sweets can be also bought and keep in mind, freshly made… by Neon.

So you know… poison and stuff… or he didn’t do anything with the baked goods… or maybe he did do something with it like infect it was a disease that will cripple you from the waist down… ohhhhh… I’ve got it now.

Well then… never mind… no wait… never mind never mind… as in forget what I had put down… as I have just realized what Neon had put in the goods… and you don’t want to know… at all.

Period. As for the final part of the store, there was a party room for either birthdays or social events and whatever… but I’m sure if it was a bar mitzvah… if to say Pony Jews existed in this universe… there would be some ‘complications’ I should say. Did that get you off Grammar Nazis? No? Well then I’ve got nothing then. Well, Pinkie went in and she felt like she was in paradise… as it looked beautiful to her.

She said out loud as the others were walking in, “Wow! This place is amazing! There are balloons, streamers, cakes, cookies, party hats… and even a party room! And you say you work here Neon!?”

Then Neon responded with, “Yup… and I also live here… ”

Then one of his eyes started to move around a little bit as he was going a bit insane and such, as he always was… forever… and ever… and ever.

Well, then Pinkie asked, “Cool! Can I see your room?”

Then Neon responded while dropping his head down to the side, “Nope!”

Then Pinkie had a small frown on her face and she asked, “Awwwwe… but why not?”

Then Neon said, “You don’t know the secret password you silly little pink bitch.”

Pinkie didn’t hear the last word, but she tried her best to figure out what the password was.

She then started to guess, “Is it Frosting?”

Neon then said, “No.”

Pinkie then thought for a moment and then asked, “Is it Cake?”

Then Neon said once again, “Nope.”

Then Pinkie then thought for a few more seconds and then asked, “Is it cookie, party, streamers, party hat, party music, dancing, fun, or party cannon?”

Then Neon said, “Nope… the correct answer is dead baby body with an alligator up its ass… sorry… but thanks for playing. As a reward for trying, you get AIDS.”

Then Pinkie was confused for a bit and she asked, “What’s AIDS?”

Then Neon slowly twisted his neck clockwise, while making a bone cracking sound very slowly until around 90 degrees, he said to Pinkie, “I’m going to go to my room now.”

Then he had his head returned to normal and headed upstairs to his room. When he was galloping upstairs, the others were looking around and Rainbow Dash said while slightly hovering… not sure why, but then gain wings are cool.

Anyways, she said, “Wow, this place is cool. Maybe we can hang out here sometime.”

Then Forrest went up to her and said to her, “Yeah… that would be great.”

He said that as a smile formed on his face and slowly started to think of all the things that would get him off because he did have a crush on her. I mean obviously he would want that… and still stalk her and possibly jack off to her right in front of her.

But hey… that’s what love is all about… jacking off in front of your loved one. It lets them know that you’re lonely as shit and maybe a psychopath or may or may not commit suicide… take your pick. Well, that’s true love for you. Then Mr. Sweet, the store’s owners as I once mentioned before, came walking out with a walking stick… as he was very old. Of course he we standing on two hooves, since he was holding onto a walking stick and everything.

He also wore a pair of glasses, the type where you can’t exactly see through his eyes. You know… that type of cartoon type of glasses where you don’t see the eye balls. Where you want to scoop out the eyeballs… and touch it… and lick it and smell and… wait… you don’t do that kind of stuff? Oh well… well Mr. Sweet was also slow as well, especially when he walked. Mr. Sweet came up behind the counter in the bakery, as the group was in the bakery area as the bakery was in the middle, the party room was to the left, and the party store was to the right.

He then said to the group, in a very old man-ish style voice that felt stereotypical, “Oh… hello there… what can I do for you young ponies?”

Then Rarity said, “Oh, why thank you. We were just looking around. I suppose you’re Mr. Sweet I presume?”

Then Mr. Sweet said, “Yup… that’s me. I’ve owned and ran this shop for a good while now. I don’t exactly remember how many years, my mind isn’t what it used to be if you know what I’m saying.”

Then Rarity asked, “Well yes, that is true. But may I ask where is Mrs. Sweet at?”

Then Mr. Sweet said, “Oh yes… the misses. Well she’s up in our room, doing her things. She’s a bit complicated at times, but with mares, you can’t live without them though, am I right there young stallions?”

Forrest and Mac didn’t respond but just stand there and looked at Mr. sweet. As for Mrs. Sweet, well she was up in their bedroom and sitting on a rocking chair, swaying back and forth slowly while the creaking noise made constantly. She also had an old record playing as she sat there, looking outside the window on the bright morning.

However, she didn’t move other than move the chair back and forth and kept on a smile while a slightly creepy old tune was playing on the record player that she had playing. And that’s what she did all day while having an old picture in black and white next to her chair.

She also says to herself, “He’s going to come back home. I just know it. I know he had to leave for the great war, but he’ll be coming back… any day now. And when he comes, we’ll be a family again. My son promised me he would come back home safe. He’s going to comeback any day now. He said so in his letters that he sent sixty years ago. He’ll be coming back and coming through that door any minute now. Any time now… our son will come back from the great war………… He’s going to come back home.”

And she constantly says that night and day and does not leave that chair, so how she’s still alive beats me. But hey…at least she’s doing something with her life by waiting for a son that will never come back from a war because he’s dead.

Well, that’s what Mrs. Sweet does upstairs and I’m not sure how long she did it for at all, other than she’s been doing it night and day, but whatever.

Well, back with Mr. Sweet downstairs, he then continued on to say, “Yup. She’s the love of my life. Although I didn’t always own this shop here. I was actually in the military many years ago for the town in Stalia. In fact, that’s been the case for my father and his father. But I ended up retiring and settling down here and taking it easy. I actually enjoy it. Although I am in my old age, so that’s why I hired help and hired a nice young stallion named Neon Party. He seems to be a nice kid and does good when I’m not around to run the place.”

Then Rainbow Dash said, ignoring the Neon bit, “Cool! I bet you have a lot of cool war stories to tell!”

Then Mr. Sweet said, “Oh yes, I have plenty of stories to tell, but I’m afraid I don’t have time to tell you young gang about my times in the war. I’ve got a little party to set up and… ”

Pinkie Pie jumped up and yelled in excitement, “Did you just say party!?”

Mr. Sweet then said, “Oh why yes… yes I did.”

Then Pinkie continued to yell, “I love parties! Can I help out and entertain the guests?”

Then Mr. Sweet said, “Well I don’t know… it’s some young filly’s birthday party and what not.”

Then Pinkie then said to him, “Oh, I love doing birthday parties! I can make them laugh and smile!”

Then Mr. sweet said, “Well alright then, but I can’t pay you much for your hard work.”

Then Pinkie said, “Oh don’t worry about paying me. I’ll just be happy to make others smile!”

Then Mr. Sweet said, “Well alright then. Go ahead in the party room. Everything is set up and ready to go. The guests should be arriving any minute now.”

Then Pinkie said, “Alright! I can’t wait to tell my funny jokes to the birthday girl!”

Then the group followed Pinkie as she jumped with joy into the party to the left. As for Mr. Sweet, he slowly walked with his walking stick to the party room… as in he took a step every five seconds.

He said while the group was walking into the party room, “Hold on their fellows… I’m ah coming.”

It took him about fifteen minutes or so to get there, but he made it into the party room. Then, the group waited and waited and three hours had passed and no one showed up. Everyone was bored except for Mac as he just thought about killing Applejack or whatever he thinks.

And as for Pinkie, well she was a bit worried, but kept looking outside the window to see if anyone was coming towards the party store. she still kept hopping up and down and was excited, but still no one showed up.

Rainbow Dash finally then said, “What’s taking so long? I thought you said they were going to be here three hours ago?”

Then Mr. sweet said, “What are you talking about, they are already here?”

Then everyone, even Pinkie Pie, looked with confusion as the old stallion continued to put a smile on his old wrinkling face.

Then Pinkie went up close to Mr. sweet and asked, “Oh, I know! They’re hidden somewhere in the room and playing hide and seek! I’m great at playing hide and seek! Come out, come out where ever you are…”

Then Mr. sweet stopped her and said, “No, they’re not hiding, they’re sitting on the floor, right there.”

Then Pinkie looked confused once more and started to question what he was talking about. However, through the eyes of Mr. Sweet what he saw was a bunch of sad little children, that had bruises all over them and dirt on their faces along with them wearing old timey cloths and such.

Some were crying while others had bandages on and one child had even a forearm amputated. Now what Mr. Sweet saw was a little kid wearing an old messed up vest with a little cap on his head with bruises and dirt all over his face.

He then said to Mr. sweet with a sad and depressing tone in his voice, “Why… why Mr. Sweet? Why didn’t you save us? Why didn’t you save our families when the enemy invaded our town? Aren’t you supposed to be a solider? A solider that can help us when in need? Why… why didn’t you save us? Now we’re dead and we’re lost forever and ever. Why… why didn’t you save us?”

Then Mr. sweet, which he said with a still smile on his face and his old man tone, “Oh… have a lollipop there Billy.”

Then Mr. Sweet grabbed a lollipop and tried to hand it to what he was seeing but it really wasn’t there. He then dropped it, but no one or the non really existing ghost kids caught it.

Then the kid that had an amputated arm walked up and then said to Mr. Sweet, “Don’t you care about us sir? We were slaughtered and burned alive. We could have had our own lives… but when the war broke out… you didn’t save us… why didn’t you save us?”

Then Mr. Sweet said, “Ohhh… I see you want something more sweet… well here is some chocolates for you. uhhhh… there you go.”

Mr. Sweet pulled out a tiny piece of expired piece of chocolate and dropped it on the floor, but he thought the kids were enjoying it.

He then said, “Now how about I tell you younglings a good story about when I was your age and how my father beat me up to a bloody pulp for not following orders. You kids might enjoy it.”

As the group saw Mr. sweet really talking to nothing, they thought he was a bit crazy. Rainbow Dash then made the motion of saying to the others that he was cuckoo and such. Meanwhile, upstairs in Neon’s bedroom, Neon was floating in mid air moving his arms up and about and such while weird blobs that flashed different colors of the rainbow and somehow talked also floated by Neon.

They were saying, “Bleep… bloop bob… bleep bloop bop. Bop… bitty bop... poop poop, bob bob... bleep bloob bop. Neon… what are you doing? You’ll be late for the party for a kid downstairs.”

He blob that was nearest to Neon said that while the other blobs continued to making their bleeps and bloops, but also said it in a robotic voice.

Neon then responded with, “Don’t worry robotic blob from the dimension batman symbol, I have everypony right here.”

Then Neon opened up his closet door, and there and behold, he had the ponies that were supposed to be there at the party downstairs tied up and some whad their mouths duct taped in his closet.

The birthday filly, a nice young looking filly asked Neon, “Please… let us go… I beg of you.”

Then her father cut in and said, “If not… just please let the children go in peace! Take us instead!”

Then Neon said while his eye pupils were slowly drifting away like a madman, “Nope!”

Then Neon took out a long and sharp knife and started to cut through the father’s skin. He cut through the skin like it was hot butter and started to pull out his organs, as the father screamed in pain and agony. Blood was leaving his body at a quick pace and Neon was harvesting his organs and threw his intestines like it was nothing to the ground.

After he was finished, the father was dead… and he looked upon the children and said “Feeding time!”

Then he took the birthday filly, grabbed some of her father’s organs… and force fed it to the filly. Then he did some more stuff to the others, but it was pretty much the same thing with a few differences here and there... like skinning some alive, scooping out their eyeballs with a fork, and force feeding all of their children their own blood.

Well, about half an hour later, the group was wondering where Neon was at and what was taking so long to join the group… but then all of the lights except for the party room went off.

And then… a wagon filled with dead children slowly came through the bakery door while a creepy, slowed down version of a classic circus song played.

The group started to get a bit scared and had their mouths opened in shock, but then Forrest, along with Mac for no odd reason going along with what Forrest was saying through his actions, said to the girls, “Maybe we should leave.”

Then both Forrest and Mac pushed the girls out of the party store and out into the outside world while Mr. sweet wasn’t even noticing anything at all. Then, once they got outside… another wagon went through the bakery door, but went a little bit farther than the wagon with the dead, eyeless kids… well at least some that is…and it was a big cake.

Then… Neon jumped out of it and started to do a little dance as well… while wearing the dead filly’s father’s skin.

He then started to say, “Happy birthday my wonderful daughter of mine… it’s me… your father!”

Then Neon pulled back the father’s head skin back to reveal his face and said, “Nah…. just kidding… it’s me, your buddy Neon. Your father’s dead! But here, have a piece of cake you silly little filly.”

Neon then grabbed some cake and threw at the dead body of the birthday girl. Then Neon got out of the skin and went outside to join the others once more. I’ve got to tell you… a bit creepy in my mind… but that was Neon for you. Always being weird and creepy.

Well, soon the group was standing around near the party store’s entrance, figuring out what to do next.

Then Neon arrived and Rainbow asked him, “Where were you? We were waiting for you hours ago?”

Then Neon said, “Just doing something fun.”

Then Pinkie Pie said with a smile and asked, “Fun!? What kind of fun?”

Then Neon responded with, “A birthday party kind of fun!”

Then Forest jumped between the conversation and said, “Listen… it’s nice and all you’re two are talking, but we don’t have a lot of time since we have an hour or two left before we have to switch towns. And I’m sure you three would want to see more than just the party store. So how about we go to… I don’t know… Mac’s apple farm perhaps?”

Then Mac yelled at Forrest and said, “Oh no you don’t! We’re not going there… besides… they’re the friends of Applejack… I don’t trust them near my perfectly good apples.”

Then Rainbow Dash said to him, “Relax dude, we’re not going to touch your apples. We just want to go and visit there.”

Then Mac put his hoof on his chin and then said, “Alright then… but you better not even dare touch anything with your… Applejack infested hooves.”

Rainbow dash rolled her eyes at Mac and then Mac proceeded to lead the way to his farm. His farm was a bit of a ways to go, since it was a farm and everything, so it was almost outside of town and what not. Eventually they got there, took them awhile, but they got there in a certain amount of time.

When they did, Pinkie Pie was happy to see the apples, while Rarity looked around to see anything that she could fine.

However, Rainbow Dash then said, “This looks like what Applejack’s farm looks like.”

Then Mac turned around and was steamed to hear such a sinful thing to his ears and pointed at Rainbow Dash and asked, “Are you implying that my farm is like her farm!? If you are… you can get out… I will not stand for you saying Applejack’s farm is better or equal to my farm whatsoever!”

Then Rainbow Dash said to him, trying her best to fix the situation, “Calm down… I’m not saying that your farm is worse than Applejacks… I’m saying that… your farm is better than hers.”

Then Mac stared at her for a few seconds and then quietly said to her, “I’m watching you.”

They then continued down the path a little more until they reached his house. Shadow and his friend White were sitting near one of the pig pens… because like Applejack… Mac wants to be better than her in every way… so that’s why the pigs had AIDS. AIDS infested bacon he would sell… at the market… along with the fact that it had the swine flu in it… which in other words is an Asian guy.

Or in this case, an Asian pony, that stood there and rob whoever went by the bacon. That and apparently Mac was selling meat, which is odd since no pony here eats meat, but maybe that’s how he thinks he can be better than Applejack. Well, Shadow and White were by the pig pens and were basically sitting down, playing with rocks.

They were trying their best to have fun with it and use their imagination. But we all now know that anything associated with a rainbow and unicorns equals to being gay or homosexual if you prefer the term.

Because we all know that a rainbow equals imagination… and rainbows in society is gay, says every hardcore redneck ever. In which case they grab their shotguns and start killing other gays and calling it god’s duty... and then you get the religious people in and you might as well nuke the area because it’s all fucked both ways from Sunday.

I’m sorry, the Jewish Sabbath day just makes every Nazi happy… because… of reasons. Anyways, The group saw the kids, mores specifically the girls, and they went up to them… even more specific, Pinkie Pie.

She zoomed past the others, with eagerness in her heart to meet the kids and when she went up to them, she asked, “Hi! I’m Pinkie Pie, what are your names!?”

Then Shadow spoke up and said, “Hello, I’m Shadow Eclipse. And this is my friend here White Demon. Although he’s just called White Demon because of his brother Jack.”

Then Pinkie Pie shook Shadow’s hoof and said, “Hi Shadow, nice to meet you! I love to meet new friends and make ponies smile.”

Then Shadow said, “Ummm… ok… but why are you telling us this?”

Then Pinkie said, “Because you’re not smiling. And I will not stand for others to be frowning. So I am determined to make you smile anyway possible. So… what’s the problem?”

Eventually, the group caught up to Pinkie and they just let her do all the talking.

Shadow then said, “Well, since my big brother Mac won’t let us have anything at all, we’re bored and all we can do is find rocks. But we can’t seem to think of anything fun to do with them. That and another friend of ours is missing. We saw her a few days ago, but we can’t seem to find her.”

Then Pinkie said with a smile on her face and cheer in her tone, “Don’t worry Shadow, we’ll find your missing friend!”

Then Rainbow Dash, “Yeah, we can help you out. What does she look like?”

Then Shadow said, “Well… she usually wears a cloak that looks like a bunch of rags. She isn’t too much into fun it seems, but she seemed like a good friend though. She even defended us from bullies one time. But I don’t think you can find her. We honestly don’t know where she even came from at all. She honestly came out of nowhere a few days ago and asked to be ours friends.”

Then White continued with, “Then we said yes and now we have something what my brother Jack calls a whore… according to him that is. I’m not sure because I’ve seen him go on a lot of dates and now I know what not to do on dates thanks to him, because they always ended up slapping him in the face when he came home and ended up crying in his bedroom. And when I saw him cry… he said to get out of his shop because I was trying to steal things from him… despite it not being true whatsoever. But he hates me and rather not know that I exists. Now I live with a pack of friendly Timber Wolves surprisingly, but all they do is give me a slab of bunny meat and blood to drink… but at least they’re more kind and stuff. But it’s sad they don’t talk.”

Then the girls just stared at him and there was silence for a while until Pinkie said, “Don’t worry! I’m sure your friend will turn up any day safe and sound! But while you’re waiting, we can have fun together!”

Then Shadow then asked, “But how? We only have rocks.”

Then White then said, “Yeah… and some kid got a rock once for Nightmare Night once, bashed in the guy’s head that gave the rock to him, and took his money because he said he got a rock.”

Then Pinkie then said, “Just leave it to me, your friend Pinkie Pie!”

Then she started to sing once more… as Pinkie is Pinkie Pie.

All you need to have fun is a little imagination.
All you need to have fun is a little idea.
When you put the two together, what do you get?...

Then, the group decided as Pinkie was singing her song to the two kids, Rainbow Dash said quietly without interrupting her song, “We should leave Pinkie Pie alone for now.”

And Pinkie continued her song with the kids which we will not even concentrate on… but the Jews might… got joke? You get it? It’s concentration… Jews… Holocaust… no? Well the Grammar Nazi’s know what I’m talking about right? Yeah, you guys know what I’m talking about… you sick people.

Anyways, the group moved along without Pinkie and then Rarity then said, “So how about you give us a tour of your… Apple farm Mac? I would like to very much see it.”

Then Mac looked at her rude and then said, “Alright… but if you mess with anything or you give any information to Applejack about this place’s weak points… I will find you… and I will kill you… by forcing apples down your throat for helping Applejack.” Rarity looked a bit scared, but she looked like she ignored it. Well, Mac then led the group and first showed them the barn. He said when he got to the barn, “This is the barn, do not ask what goes inside of there.”

Then a guy with a bloody face opened the barn door and yelled, “Help me!”

Then Mac closed the door forcibly. Then the door opened the door again and the same guy and said, “He’s fucking crazy! He’s torturing me if I know anything about Applejack… I have no idea who that pony is at all!”

Then Mac said quietly to him, “Shhhh… you do know her you liar. I saw you walk by her place three months ago.”

Then the guy said, “I’m not even from around here!”

Then Mac closed the door again and the guy was continued to be tortured by Asian ponies that Mac hired.

Then Mac said, “Moving on… ”

They then went by a well and he said, “This is the farm’s well. And it may or may not hide dead bodies in it that I have tortured to death in any possible way. It is also a wishing well… a fake one that is… because Applejack isn’t dead yet. Let’s continue on here.”

They then moved on and there wasn’t much other than an outhouse, two trees that he constantly fights when drunk, and a tool shed for farming equipment and such. However, they reached the final place on the farm and it was his house.

Mac then said when they got there, “Then this is my house… don’t go snooping around in it now. Especially you Applejack spies. Anyways, that’s about it other than having some farm animals that I may or may not suspect they have anything to do with Applejack at all.”

He then started to have shifty eyes.

Then Rainbow Dash asked a question, “So… is it only you and your brother here on the farm?”

Then Mac said to her, “Oh no. There is our Pa. He just lies face down on the coach all day.”

Then Rarity said, “He must be really old then to just sit around doing nothing on a farm then I assume.”

Then Mac said, “Nope… he’s been laying there for the last ten years… but he’s just sleeping.”

Rarity then looked at Rainbow Dash, but they then moved on. They went back to check on Pinkie Pie, and she was out of song, but she was playing with the two kids. She was standing firmly on the ground, with Shadow on her back, with then White on top near an apple tree, picking apples.

In fact, there was an apple near the ground near Pinkie… and Mac saw it and started to boil with rage from deep within.

He then said, “You pink blob son of a bitch!”

Then Pinkie looked confused and said, “Huh?”

Then Mac said, “You think you can take one of my apples and get away with it!? I’ll show you… I’ll show you all Applejack spies!”

Then Mac started to chase off the three girls, while Neon and Forrest tried to chase Mac and capture him before he could do any harm to them. Now why didn’t the girls fight back, it was possibly because… Mac had a knife. And you don’t bring fists... hooves... whatever... to a knife fight.

Well, Shadow and White were left on the farm with depression because Pinkie was gone and they were having fun with her. But when the group got back into town, Forrest and Neon caught Mac and held him down and took the knife away from him.

Rainbow then asked, “What in the name of Equestria is wrong with him!?”

Forrest then said, “He really hates Applejack. I’ve been friends with him for a while and all I can say is try and say something that you hate about Applejack and he’ll calm down about everything. I mean I’m real sorry that he’s like this… it’s just that he really hasn’t any good relations with his cousin.”

Then Pinkie Pie then said, while Mac continued to struggle to break free of the hold he was under, “Awwwe… it’s ok… we forgive you. He just needs to smile… ”

Then Mac yelled at her and said, “I’ll smile your face off bitch! I’ll cut it off and shove it up your pink asshole you Applejack slut!”

Then Pinkie said, “Well that’s not nice.”

Then Forrest said, “Look, I know if you may not like him, especially with him threatening to kill you and everything, but honestly if you don’t say nothing now, he’ll break free and kill you all.”

Rainbow Dash then said, “Well we can forgive him I guess. As long as he doesn’t try to kill us again. Anyways, let me think of something.”

Rainbow thought and then said, “Applejack is the slowest runner in Equestria.”

Then Mac settled down and he was then let go. He looked Rainbow in the eyes and was no longer angry and said, “Yeah… she’s slow alright… she’ll never be able to escape my grasp once I’ve got her and ready to take my revenge upon her. Glad to see we could see eye to eye… but you… Pinkie… I’m watching you though.”

Then Forrest spoke up and said, “So… uhhh… what should we do next?”

Then Rainbow Dash asked, “Does your town have like… any myths or anything like that. That would be cool.”

Then Neon said out loud, “We do have a myth! It’s right by the Everfree Forest! Onwards we go!”

Then the group followed Neon. Now, as for this myth thingy, there’s a whole bunch of those myths throughout Stalia. It’s just that this myth in particular is one of many myths. Now some of the myths are actually interesting and can be creepy… while at other times it is odd and stuff, but… whatever.

Well, Neon led the group towards the edges of the Everfree Forest. It wasn’t near the path that connected Stalia and Ponyville, it was just the typical edges of the Everfree Forest and Stalia. Soon they were on green fields, since the edges were fairly far away from Stalia, but not too far through where you can still see the town from a distance.

Soon, they found one of the many myths of Stalia… a fucking stone rock. It was like… sitting right near the edges of the Everfree Forest and everything. Apparently it had a myth behind it. Of course… who knows… maybe the stone rock was put there because someone buried too many dead bodies in that area. Or maybe the stone rock was some ancient mythical thing. Or maybe it was just a fucking stone rock… which I question if they exist back on Earth and everything. I mean the two words mean the same I think… but at the same time I think it means something else.

I’m not sure and I rather not look into it as I’m afraid I’m going to find something creepy like Neon was behind it all. Then again he did create the universe and I was his co-creator… so most likely yes… yes he did create the stone rock. And he created everything in his own image. And created Equestria in six days. And on the seventh day… he stabbed someone… in the throat… like a good bar joke.

Like… a horse walks into a bar, the bartender says why the long face… then the horse stabs him… right in the throat. And he strangles him too with a dirty wire… and a pillow… he smothers him with a pillow to death. Then he goes outside and starts to beat up a hobo and soon gets into a shoot out with the cloud cops. Then he dies…. and drama is everywhere like a black women who has lost her cell phone and cocaine… because she’s black. And she’s a sassy bitch too. Well, whatever happened… the rock could have been put there naturally, but in all honesty… people like to think as if it was special… even though it wasn’t… like themselves.

Anyways, Neon soon led them to the rock and said to the group while showing it off to the girls, as the other two knew about the rock already, “Ta da! The ancient mythical stone rock!”

The three girls put on confused faces as they were wondering what kind of myth this was. I mean… it was just a stone rock. Who knew… perhaps it was an evil stone rock monster. Actually that sounds cool.

It’s like… there should have been Rock Lobsters during Noah’s time and stuff… and like… a rock lobster Moses… and he would say, “Let my lobsters go!”

Then he would like… go back into the red sea and die. That’s what it sounds like to me.

Well, soon Rainbow Dash then asked, “Uhhh… is this really it?”

Then Neon started to nod his head very slowly.

Then Rainbow Dash fell to the ground, with her hooves on her stomach and started to laugh, “Ha ha ha ha ha ha! Are you kidding me! Ha ha ha ha ha! Your myth is a rock! Ha ha ha ha ha!”

As Rainbow was laughing… Neon started to nod his head faster and faster while keeping a stable smile. Soon… it looked like he was going at supersonic speed with his nodding.

Who knows… maybe he was sonic and killed off Sega because he was a douche. Anyways, soon Rainbow stopped laughing and Neon stopped nodding. Rainbow then put up her right hoof to her face to wipe a tear of happiness away from her eyes.

She then said as she was getting herself up from the ground, “I’m sorry, but that’s hilarious to take seriously. I mean your town has a myth… and it’s all about a rock.”

Neon then said, “Well… we have more myths… like if you put a dildo in a bear’s ball sack before midnight on a Sunday once every blue moon, he’ll give you magical AIDS. And this Rock isn’t just any rock… it’s a Stone Rock.”

Rainbow then asked while keeping a smile, “Oh yeah… and what’s so special about this… Stone… Rock?”

Then Neon said in a happy tone as always, “It has a cult religion!”

Then Rainbow then lost her smile and said, “A what now?”

Then Neon said, “I said it has a cult religion Rainbow. Do you have dead body blood in your ears… or are you just being a little bitch that you are?”

Rainbow then asked, “Well uhhh… I’m just shocked that there is a religion that has to do something with this rock. That and what do they think about god and all?”

Then Neon said to the group, “Well, if you follow me, I’ll take you to the church where they worship this rock and another super intelligent being as well. In fact, it’s not too far where I helped an android bury the bodies one night ago!”

They then headed towards left of the Stone Rock, as Neon continued to lead the way on. They followed him and about ten minutes they found what Neon was talking about, where a place of worship was made near the Everfree Forest and there was some ponies there that day and at that time worshipping right then and there. There were some cult members inside, but some outside while in a two line formation outlining the door while holding candle sticks that were lit. Now you’re know it’s messed up because it’s still daylight outside and there’s lit candles.

I mean it’s not like a birthday or something. I mean it’s just weird… like a guy who is always by himself or is always at a kids playground… because according to society, that’s weird and that guy may harm someone. But you know… ponies and stuff.

Well, Rainbow Dash then asked, “Who do they worship in there?”

Then Neon said while walking towards the entrance of the church house… which basically looked like a church building. Just a regular one.

Well, while he was walking in, Neon explained, “These are called The Waiters, as they wait for their god to come and save them when the day comes when everypony goes to pony hell and they get saved into kingdom come (cum) and party like it’s 1999!

Neon continued to exclaim with excitement in his eyes. Almost as if he wanted to explain all of this to the Elements of Harmony. And that he was waiting for the perfect time to do so... and that perfect time was then... or now depending on how you want to look at this time wise.

Neon continued to explain to the group, ‘And they come here just about every day to sacrifice a goat or whatever they can find lying around and worship… Pancake Monster God! They believe by worshipping him, when the day that everypony that does not worship him that go to pony hell, will also protect them from the evil Stone Rock monster, so they pray to him for protection and guidance, so that one day, they may be able to go to a better place and do drugs.”

As Neon stopped talking, the group was silent as they looked upon a stain glass window picture of the holy Pancake Monster God. The Pancake Monster God was just really a bunch of pancakes mused together. With a little syrup on top and a bit of butter. That was it with razor sharp teeth and glowing red eyes that looked like he was pissed off. Then the group looked upon another glass stained picture and saw the Stone Rock Monster… which was just a Stone Rock monster… that’s it. Just… made out of stone Rock.

But as the group was silent… dead silent… the worshippers started to get louder and louder in the church room that it became scary.

In fact, Rainbow then said to the group, “Alright… this is starting to get kind of creepy. Let’s get out of here.”

The group then followed her outside the church… except for Neon. He just continued to stare at the picture of Pancake monster God with an evil smile on his face… but a happy one at that.

Then, a cult member came near him, in which Neon noticed him and asked him, “So… how do I get Pancake Monster God to come down to the land of the living?”

The cult member then said, “You must sacrifice a retarded golden duck… and then shove it up a cow’s ass while doing a specific dance that we like to call… the Macarena…”

Then Neon said to him, “Thanks!”

Then Neon started stab him a few times and then left as the cult member was wallowing on the ground in pain and agony.

Soon, the group was far away from the church, in which case, Rainbow said, “I’m glad we’ve got out of there… that place was starting to creep me out.”

Then Rarity put her two cents in by saying, “Yes… I do agree with you dear. That place was rather… odd.”

She then looked around and then asked, “Where is Neon at?”

Then Neon appeared from out of nowhere with a little blood on his face and said, “Hi guys! It’s almost time to switch sides.”

Then Rainbow came up to him and said with happiness, “Sweet! Now we can show you guys how awesome Ponyville is!”

Then Neon said, “Sure! But first can we do a prank before we go?”

Then Rainbow then said, “A prank? Me and Pinky loves pranks! Yeah… sure… we can do it before we go!”

Neon then said, “Great! Follow me you two. We’ll see you three at the exit… or else I’ll kill you… ”

Then they were off to go back into town and do a little ‘prank joke.’ The other half that wasn’t with Neon went ahead and went towards the entrance of Stalia that went to the path that led to Ponyville. When Neon, Rainbow and Pinkie got back into town, Neon stopped in the middle, looking around for the victim.

Rainbow and Pinkie had smile were looking around also. Soon, Rainbow saw a mare with a bright purple mane watering her flowers near her house.

Rainbow then asked while pointing to the mare, “Should we prank her?”

Then Neon said while still looking for a victim to kill… I mean pull a very funny prank on… ha ha ha, ”Nope. She’s too vulnerable.”

Then Pinkie looked around and saw a filly and a colt playing hopscotch outside near a building that sold toys and other such goods for kids.

Pinkie then said while jumping up and down, “Are we going to prank those little kids?”

Then Neon said while still looking around for a victim to pull the prank on, “Nope… they’re souls aren’t ripe for harvesting yet.”

Then Pinkie looked confused and asked, “What does souls have to do with anything?”

Then Neon finally found his victim, who was a young stallion that looked fresh out of college, was well groomed, and had a saddle on with one of his side pockets on his left containing his pouch full of bits.

Neon then said to the girls, “I found him.”

Then Rainbow and Pinkie waited eagerly for Neon to pull the prank on the guy while Neon quietly snuck up on the guy. Neon went up behind the young stallion and then lightly poked him with his right hoof on the back. The stallion turned around to see Neon smiling, but a little confused, but was still somewhat happy though.

Neon then said to the stallion when he turned around to see him, “Hi.”

Then Neon punched him in the mouth, which the stallion wasn’t expecting and couldn’t hold still when the blow came to his head. So his head was looking away and couldn’t see what Neon was going to do next. Neon then stood on two hooves and grabbed a can of gasoline out of nowhere and quickly poured it all over the stallion.

Then when the stallion went to look up at Neon, Neon lit a match that he also got from nowhere because… he’s Neon… get over it. Neon then threw the match on the guy and the stallion was burning alive. The stallion was then screaming in pain and was running circles while Neon just stood there, smiling. Soon, the stallion stood in one place again, in which case Neon moved in on him with a knife and stabbed him a few times in the stomach.

Soon the stallion was lying on the ground, not screaming whatsoever because he couldn’t tell which was worse, being stabbed or being burned alive. Then Neon took his pouch filled with money and stepped back. Then Neon made two poodles come out of nowhere and made those two poodles take turns raping each other in the butt.

Right up the asshole. Then the poodles started raping the stallion as he was burned alive and bleeding out from several stab wounds while a poodle was raping his mouth and the other one in his butthole. Then Neon walked away while Rainbow and Pinkie was shocked and couldn’t make heads or tails of it.

Neon then said while walking up to them, “Time to switch towns now… ”

Then Neon somehow pulled the two girls along to the other group so they can switch spots. Now we get to the part we now continue my part of the story.

Well at least my group that is, as we were almost halfway through our day with each other. And now ladies and gentleman… I present your intermission.

Now may I ask all ladies and gentleman to now be seated for we shall continue our tale of regret. Everyone good… got their bathroom break? Went to the lobby and got their selves some snacks. Killed a guy while waiting? Good. Please enjoy the second half of the day. And if you want to go home… well fuck you. You can't. You're here with me... forever and ever and ever. There is no escape from this rabbit hole. You're int now you fuckos... Enjoy…

Group 1: Afternoon:

Well… here we are again… me and my group again or me and my gang again I should say. Anyone got the reference to that? No… I don’t blame you. Honestly the only time you hear country music is if you’re a desperate chick or something very tragic or depressing happens in your life… or you’re a redneck… either way it works.

Well, as I said we left off with our group entering to Stalia. Twilight, Fluttershy and Applejack were interested in seeing the town, as they never really been to it and explored it. Sure Twilight visited once that one time when Dr. Hooves came for a visit, but she was raped by Spike and knocked out by Derpy… who apparently has no singing talking muffins up her asshole.

Isn’t that just magical and whimsical and… wonderful for kids to hear late at night before they go to bed. Well… it’s Narnia… and that’s where all the magic happens where signing talking muffins climb in your ass while you’re sleeping and give you cancer because they were made in a Starbucks.

That and I’m willing to bet that Applejack at least once visited Stalia because of Mac sometimes in the past… but I’m not so entirely sure about that as she never said anything about that at all.

Well, soon we were in the middle of Stalia and Twilight said, “This is going to be exciting. I never really explored this town. In fact, I never really knew this town existed and was near this place until Knight came here.”

I then said to her, “Really? I mean I know the Everfree Forest is kind of big… but I would have expected for you to know Twilight.”

Then Twilight said, “Well it just slipped passed me. Mistakes happen sometimes Knight. Nothing to complain about at all.”

Fluttershy then said, “Well I can’t wait to go to Arrell’s home. I can’t wait to see all the animals he might have there.”

Then Arrell said to Fluttershy with a slight smirk on his face, “Oh Fluttershy… you’re going to be in for a treat.”

Then Fluttershy had an even bigger smile on her face.

Applejack then said, “Well, I’m interested in seeing what this town here has to offer, as long as we stay away from Mac’s farm, this should be an exciting place to visit.”

I then said to her, “Are you and Mac ever going to resolve your problem?”

Applejack then said while stomping her left hoof, “I will never forgive that darn Mac in a hundred years. I can forgive him if he apologizes to me and the rest of the apple family for what he did. But with him, that’ll never happen. He’s just too stubborn as always.”

Then Twilight’s stomach started to rumble, as it was around lunch time. Twilight then put her right hoof on her stomach and looked at it. She then looked at everyone else and everyone seemed to have the same idea as well… they were hungry.

But hey… it’s not like they were Americans or anything… because apparently every American eats more than thirty-two Kenyans a day. Yay for hungry skinny black people… that can run fast and rap and play good in basketball… yay… Well, I wasn’t really hungry… but then again with what I’ve been through in the past… it was no surprise at the time that I wouldn’t be hungry for lunch.

Twilight then looked at me and asked with a slight smile that looked like she was embarrassed of something, “So… do you know a place where we can stop for lunch?”

I then thought about it and then said, “Yeah… there’s a place where me and the guys hang out all the time. It’s not anything great but it’ll do for now.”

Then Twilight said with a smile, “Great! Lead the way Knight.”

I then took the lead and started to lead them… to the bar… because dead cockroaches and peanuts were good to eat… well isn’t that what a bar is anyways? No?

Well… maybe we need another good horse bar joke… he blew up the bar, no questions asked. Not good enough for you? Well how about this then? The Wheels on the bus goes rape rape rape. Rape rape rape. Rape rape rape. The Wheels on the bus goes rape rape rape, all through the town. The Humanoid Frog goes Rapity rapity rapity. Rapity rapity rapity. Rapity rapity rapity. The Humanoid Frog on the bus goes Rapity rapity rapity, all through the town.

And that’s it. It’s just the Humanoid Frog on the bus that he is driving by himself on the road that may or may not say anything about society. No one else is on the bus. Just the humanoid Frog. Conspiracy theories anyone? No? Grammar Nazis?

No… too busy with the Jews? Ok then… just checking. Well, I didn’t tell them where we were going, so the girls were a bit curious where I was taking them to eat at for lunch.

Twilight asked as we walking towards the bar, “So… can I ask where are you taking us?”

I then said to her, “You’ll see when we get there.”

She then asked me, “Are you taking us to a café?”

I then told her, “I said this is a place where me and the guys hang out at.”

Twilight then thought for a second and then asked me, “Is it a fast food place?”

I then said to her, “I’m not going to tell you anything. All I’m going to say is Applejack might be the only one who likes it because she’s a female that’s a farmer. Right applejack?”

Applejack just looked weird at what I said, but yet ignored my question.

However, Twilight asked me, “And what is that supposed to mean? Are you saying just because I’m a girl, that I can’t handle whatever you do.”

I then said, “No… I’m saying you’re smarter than me and the other guys.”

Then Twilight said, “I’m not sure what that has to do with anything, but thank you for the compliment though. But I’m sure we can handle wherever you’re taking us.”

I then told her, “I know you can. I’m just saying you’re a lot smarter than to go inside this place. Why you may ask? Because you just are because let’s face it. We’re part of two different worlds.”

We then made it to the bar and we looked at the outside.

I then said when we got near it, “We’re here.”

We all looked at the bar with the bar sign that said ‘The Bar.’

Twilight then said with a confused tone, “A bar?”

I then said back to her, “Yup. I did say me and the guys hang out here. I know it’s not much, and while there is a café in town…I rather not deal with the café because of the weird ass soup it has.”

I then opened the door to the bar and signaled Twilight and the others to go in on first.

I then said to her while I held the door opened, “Ladies first.”

Twilight looked weird at me as she entered in, while Fluttershy looked a bit nervous while the other three looked fine. See, I told you Applejack would be fine. She’s made for that kind of stuff… with the bars and what not and having… beer and getting drunk and what not. Then again I don’t think they ever got drunk. Oh well… does it really matter? Oh right… feminazis. (Fem-in-Nazis)

I mean... I’m already dealing with the grammar ones…why not add the extreme female ones. Well… if they must… but I must make this aware… I don’t have enough Jews to go around. So listen up, pair up and each pair will share a Jew. Got it?

There isn’t enough Jews to go around now. Anyways, after the group went in, I went in as well and followed them in. We all went ahead and sat at the counter. We were basically the only group in the bar alongside two very tough looking stallions playing pool. The bartender was there, just reading a book and waiting for customers to come in. It seemed to be a slow day for the bar, but it was always slow. I could always imagine seeing the place have old country music that is sad and depressing playing lightly and gentle in the background.

Twilight looked a bit nervous as well alongside Fluttershy, as they weren’t used to the idea of having lunch at a bar. I went up and took a seat next to Twilight, while Fluttershy sat next to her and then Applejack, Jack, and Arrell… in that order. Twilight was looking around for something that it seemed, but she wasn’t quite sure.

She then looked at the bartender and asked, “Excuse me sir, but… what do you have to eat if I may ask?”

Bar Hope slowly put his book down and stared at Twilight.

She noticed that she was a Princess of Equestria, but then he looked at me and he said to the both of us… or to me… either way he was hitting one of us, “Well hello Knight. Didn’t expect to see you here today? Got a date or something?”

Twilight blushed a little, but she tried to hide it though.

I said to Bar Hope, “Nope… just hanging out like good friends. We just stopped by for lunch is all.”

Bar then said, “Well we don’t got much around here to eat. But I reckon I can fix you all something special.”

Then Applejack asked, “What do you have for us then partner?”

The bar tender put a hoof on his chin and thought.

He then said, “Well… I’ve got a salad somewhere. I’m sure one of you ladies would want that. I’ve also got a few dandelion sandwiches lying around that I have in my fridge in the office. We have plenty of peanuts you can munch on and I’ve got some fries I can deep fry in a few minutes. Nothing much really.”

Fluttershy then kind of slowly put her head down and quietly said, “I’ll just have the peanuts… if that’s ok with you that is… ”

Twilight then looked at me and asked while being a bit ticked off, “Isn’t there a better place to go?”

I then said, “Look… Twilight…I really don’t care right now. I just want to get through this day alright? Besides… you told me you can handle this stuff.”

She then looked persuaded to prove herself that she could, so she said to Bar Hope Bar then said, “Ahhh… figured you would ask for that. You are a Princess after all. Always got to keep up your appearance I guess.”

She then said while slightly looking at me, “Yeah… appearances… ”

Bar then looked at the others and asked, “Anypony else?”

Applejack said, “I’ll just take the fries, thank you.”

Jack then said, “I’ll just have a beer and a dandelion sandwich. Clearly I really don’t give a fuck to care what I eat.”

Bar then looked at Arrell and Arrell then said, “I’ll have nothing. I mean I’m hungry for sure…but I had bar food last night. Not sure if I would want to do that again.”

Bar nodded his head once and then looked at me. He then said, “I’m guessing you’ll just have the tequila Knight?”

I then said to him, “Yup. But just one… I don’t want to have a lot where I’m sort of drunk. I’ve got to show these girls around town if you know what I’m saying.”

Bar then had a little smirk on his face and said, “Oh yes I do good sir. I remember when I was your age… I did twenty-one mares in one night… and half of them were still in school.”

He then winked at me with his left eye and I responded with, “You’re a sick old fuck aren’t you?”

He then said with a smile while walking away, “I sure am… I’ll go get your things now.”

Bar walked away and we were left to do whatever we wanted to do.

Twilight then looked at me and asked, “So you and your friends come here all the time?”

I then told her, “Yeah. So what?”

Twilight then said, “Nothing… it’s just… why a bar? Why not go somewhere else that’s better than this place. No offense Knight, but… this place is a dump.”

I then said to her, “Yeah… what do you think a bar is supposed to be like?”

Then she said back to me, “Nothing like this. I mean the place is filthy. The food will most likely not even be good. I’m not sure, but I thought I saw a rat when I came in here.”

I then said to her while staring into space, “Yeah. Don’t worry about that. It’s just a family of rats that lives within the walls.”

Then a rat came out of nowhere and scurried along the counter top towards me. The rat was white and had a little Mexican Sombrero on its head and it was decently clean… but a bit rough on his fur though.

The rat looked at me and said in a Illegal Mexican style voice, “Senior knight… can you spare me and my family a few bits. We’re cold and hungry and all we do is drink tequila all day. Please have pity on us Senior Knight?”

I then said to the rat, “Get out of here rat… can’t you see I’m talking to someone here. Go on… get out of here before I deport you back to your country.”

Then the rat said, “Oh please no Senior Knight… don’t do that. I can’t go back to my old country. Or else they will kill me and slit my family’s throats.”

I then looked at him and said, “Don’t you have work to do for a quarter of a bit?”

Then the rat said to me before it took off, “Yes Senior. I’ve got to clean inside a dog’s asshole for a family.”

The rat went off to go ahead and clean inside a dog’s asshole. Feels about right for an illegal Mexican.

I then looked back to Twilight and she had her mouth opened and I told her, “Come on Twilight. Have a little fun. I know it might be a bit disgusting… but it beats going to a strip club… because those will give you AIDS if you screw up. And not the good kind of AIDS… the bad kind of AIDS. The one that makes you look like… a very pale and starving Zebra. Yeah… that’s the kind of AIDS… but at least you were able to go to Zebra heaven with that kind of AIDS.”

I’m not sure what was going on with the AIDS in this universe… but hey… it’s from the 80’s that most know about, so that means it’s funny or cool because anything from the 80’s is either funny or cool… because Nostalgia. Well at least that’s my guess… but to people… AIDS is funny… and Ebola is not. In fact it just makes people scared and go berserk by raping and killing their family because they’re afraid of Ebola…because that’s what fear does to people.

Anyways, the food finally came and after bar gave us our food, he said, “Enjoy guys. Like I said, it’s nothing special… but it’ll do for now. Enjoy.”

Then he walked away to read more of his book.

We then ate our stuff. Arrell had nothing of course while I only had a bottle of tequila. The others ate their food and they didn’t look like they enjoyed it as much since it possibly had insect feces on it, but it seemed that it wasn’t the worse thing ever that they tried.

We all soon finished our stuff within thirty minutes or so and I then said after Applejack finished her stuff, “Alright then. Where to next guys?”

Then Twilight said, “Perhaps we should go to your place Knight.”

I then said to her, “No way… we’re not going to my home.”

She then said to me with a stern look, “You kind of owe us Knight for choosing this place.”

I then said, “Fine then Twilight. We’ll go to my place… but not for too long though. We’ll only stay there a few minutes.”

She then said as we were all getting up from our seats since were at the bar counter after all, “Fine with me.”

Before we could go towards the exit, Applejack then said, “Hold on just a minute fellas. I want to do something first.”

Applejack then went up to the two guys that were at the pool table… playing pool. One of the guys who was standing there and watching the other one place wore a bandana and some sun glasses while smoking something it looked like. I’m not sure what it was… but he was smoking something… and if you’re smoking something… then that’s cooooool. Because… it makes you look like a badass… even if you’re smoking your unborn fetus’s cock. The second one who was playing the game had the same looking bandana on, which was red, while wearing a black leather jacket… because that also makes you look cool.

It shows you that you’re a biker that will bite off your baby’s head off and start fingering the hole. Then laughing at the figuring because it looks like a dick going into a hole. Applejack went up to the pony in the black leather jacket and tapped him on the back.

She then got their attention and she asked, “I see you two fellas are playing pool over here and I was wondering, do you mind if I join. We can play one against two.”

The pony with the sunglasses on said to her, “Sorry miss… but this game ain’t for no girls like yourself.”

The pony in the jacket then said, “Yeah… and besides, we only play two against two.”

Applejack then said, “You wanna beat on that?”

Then the guy with the sunglasses looked at the one with the jacket and the guy who was smoking then said, “How much?”

Applejack then said, “I’ll bet you fifty bits if you go against me and Jack over there.”

Jack looked a bit confused, but he then decided to go with it and just went near Applejack and stood beside her.

The two ponies looked at each other and the one in the leather jacket said, “You have a deal.”

They then played a match of pool and… well I can’t go into detail because I don’t get pool. I mean when I was on Earth… I never understood it. So really all I can say they hit balls around just like any other sport… because hitting balls is good if you have the balls for it. And apparently Applejack at the balls to do it because she had a good big pair of balls… her ovaries. They were big… and stuff. Don’t ask me how I know how big they were… just don’t… you don’t want to know…

Well eventually they got finished with the match and Applejack and Jack won.

The two ponies were furious and the one with the sun glasses yelled, “You fucking bitch! You cheated!”

Applejack then said to the two ponies, “I didn’t cheat. You two just lost fair and square.”

Then the one with the jacket on said, “Oh I’ll show you fair and square. I ain’t afraid of hitting a girl.”

Then Applejack went up to the pony and then said while getting close to his face, “Then hit me then… if you got the guts.”

Then Applejack turned around and bucked him into a wall with pictures frames all over it before the pony could hit her. Then… out of nowhere… a whole bunch of random ponies came out of nowhere into the bar and started a big bar fight, like the fighting scene from A Million Ways to Die in the West.

Then Applejack, Fluttershy, and Twilight were all confused as to what was going on.

We got into a group again and Applejack asked, “Uhhh… what just happened?”

I then said while looking a bit worried and jumpy. “Oh no… uhhh... this always happens. You just started a bar fight Applejack.”

Twilight then asked me, “What do you mean?”

I then said to her, “This always happens when someone punches someone. Apparently that means a bar fight must be happening and everyone fights then… even if no one is in here. And some of us has to be punched so it looks like we were fighting so no other pony bothers us. So Twilight, punch me in the face.”

She hesitated at first, but she did what she was told and punched me in the face. It was only a slight bruise on my face, but nothing serious.

I then said, “Jack, punch Applejack.”

So Jack punched Applejack on her right forearm. Again, only a slight bruise, but nothing serious.

I then said, “Arrell, punch yourself in the gut.”

Arrell did so, and which case I then looked at Fluttershy and said to her, “And Fluttershy… go fuck yourself.”

Fluttershy didn’t hear what I said apparently, but after I said that, I then said to everyone, “Alright then… let’s get out of here before it gets worse.”

Then we all headed outside of the bar as quickly as we could. We eventually got outside and everyone looked fine.

I then said to everyone, “Alright then… onwards to my house then.”

Then I led the way and we started to head towards my home. My home is that I really don’t care if it burns… but then again no one cares. But in the end… I actually care.

Anyways, we headed towards my home and it wasn’t far. We eventually got to it, I unlocked the door by using… magic… and entered through the door and everyone else followed through. The place was fairly clean, but Wolf was still sleeping on the couch.

I then said as I we were walking in, “Get up you lazy bastard. We have guests.”

Wolf then slightly got up to look from behind the couch to see me. He looked a little messed up, but overall decent enough to be seen in public. He looked at us as Jack closed the door behind him, since he was the last one to come through the door.

Everyone stood in the living room while I headed towards the kitchen to get another beer because… logic… Fluttershy looked at Wolf and was happy to see him again and said, “Hello Wolf. It’s nice to see you again.”

Wolf then said to her, “We saw each other yesterday… why do you look like you haven’t seen me in ages?”

Wolf then got off the couch and was then on all fours. Fluttershy responded with, “Well it isn’t like I get to see a talking Timber Wolf everyday… especially a Timber Wolf that doesn’t try to attack me or harm me.”

Wolf then said, “Yeah yeah yeah… whatever you say you yellow bitch. Hey Knight… I don’t think they should be here right now.”

I then said to him while drinking my beer that I had just opened up that I had gotten from my fridge, “And why is that?”

Wolf then said, “Well… it’s because… ”

Then TK came walking down the stairs and he was halfway down, to where anyone in the room could see him.

TK then said to him, “Hello Knight.”

I then said to him back, “Hey TK. Didn’t know you were here.”

TK then said, “I have to talk to you in private.”

Everyone in the room was either mad, or moderately ok. Twilight was the only one that was mad of course since what happened before… like last month or so.

Applejack then asked me, “I’m sorry to interrupt here… but who is this?”

I then told her, “It’s one of my other friends… it’s a bit complicated.”

Applejack then said to TK, “Well then… a friend of Knight is a friend of mine. Nice to meet you partner.”

TK just stared at her in silence. He didn’t speak a single word.

He then turned his head back towards me and then said, “I need to talk to you in private for a minute Knight.”

I then said to him while Applejack looked a bit offended by TK’s rudeness to her, “Can’t it wait? We’re kind of in the middle of something here at the moment.”

TK then said to me, “It will only take a minute. I have to tell you something.”

I then said to him, “Fine… let’s go to my room and…”

Twilight then cuts me off from my sentence and she said, “Hold on there a minute Knight.”

She then looked at TK after telling me to hold my horses and stuff and said to TK, “Listen. I do know we got off on the wrong foot last time… especially what Celestia told me what you did in Cantorlot. And I know we did say we would start over… but I’m a bit suspicious of you TK. I don’t mean to offend… but I just don’t think you’re a good friend as Knight says you are. So whatever you have to tell Knight, you can tell us.”

TK then said to her in a neutral tone, “It must be addressed to Knight alone.”

Twilight then said, “We can keep it a secret, right guys?”

She looked at everyone in the group and they all shook their heads.

She then looked back at TK and asked again, “So… what do you have to tell Knight?”

TK then came fully down the steps and went up to her and close to her face and said in a specific tone, “The last time before I rip off your wings, break all the bones in your body, and leave you for dead in the Everfree Forest to be eaten by the wolves while slowly watching you die in pain and agony… it is only for Knight alone you sad sack of shit.”

I then got in between them and said, “Whoa… let’s just take it easy now.”

I then looked at Twilight and said, “Just back off Twilight… what he has to say to me is important… that and you don’t want to get into a fight with him.”

I then looked towards TK and said, “TK… let’s go down to the basement and you can quickly say to me whatever you have to say.”

TK then turned his head towards Twilight, but did it without saying a single word. TK then said, “Fine… ”

I then went and entered the secret code to the basement over on the secret wall and shit like that and went down… and the other guys didn’t see it oddly enough. But then again Applejack and Fluttershy was new to the place and Wolf was possibly doing something to amaze Jack and Arrell while Twilight was a bit pissed off.

Well, we went down into the basement. When we went down the steps, the door closed behind us since it was controlled by a sensor and was kind of automatic. We went down into the slightly dark, but lit up by cool technology and slightly dark blue lights. I had tables still filled with guns and tests and such. But in the far back, near the back wall, I had a portal opened up to the outside of the universe as always… just in case those Grammar Nazis forgot is all.

Anyways, we went near the portal… for whatever reason, and I then said to TK as he was near me, “So what is it that’s so important?”

TK then said to me, “You may not know it… but I believe something is watching you Knight. I’m not sure if it is friendly or is a foe… but either away… you must watch your back wherever you go. I’m not sure what is out there, especially since the universe is unknown to me. To me, this universe holds many secrets, but none that I am interested in finding out. But I am interested what or whom is watching you. Whatever it is… or who… I do hope it is friendly.”

I then told TK, “Is that all? Really TK? I mean I’ve always been watching my back… especially here. I mean with TF on the loose, fucking robots that are kind of out to kill me that was built by a pony that mistook me for Twilight oddly enough, and Neon… well Neon is Neon… I’ve always been watching my back. So don’t worry about that. But uhh… two quick things though TK. How are you coming along with the finding about the TF thing going?”

TK then looked at me and said, “Still no lead other than those satellites. Second thing?”

I then said to him, “Why doesn’t Factory dash like me?”

TK then was silence for a few seconds, but then spoke up and said, “I don’t know…and I don’t care. As long as she doesn’t try and betray us like in memories past… I don’t care what she does. But… she does say quite the insults about you. And every time she says it… I want to rip out her throat for speaking that way towards my master… you that is Knight.”

I then said to TK, “Well that’s possibly why Factory Dash hasn’t killed me yet and why she is your apprentice. I mean you two are made for each other. No wonder why she likes you more than me. But hey… I’m not complaining about competition… I’m just complaining why we can’t just get along other than on missions or something like that.”

TK then said to me, “Well… whatever it is… as long as she doesn’t step beyond her boundaries… I don’t care. I’ll see you another time Knight.”

Then TK headed towards the portal and before he stepped through it to go outside the universe once more, I said to him, “Yeah… see you too you emotionless prick.”

I then headed back upstairs and let everything in the basement be like it was in the basement as always. The secret door was fully closed when I got back up and no one else saw it, so all was good.

I then said to in the group that was still waiting for me in the living room, “Alright then. So this is my home that Princess Celestia put me in. It’s supposed to be a library, which it is, but it’s only in one room… the room in the west towards the stairs. So uhhh… yeah… go ahead and explore and let me know when you’re done exploring and shit like that. I’ll be up in my room possibly trying to figure things out why I am even caring about you all of you right now.”

Twilight then said before I went up to my room and asked me, “Can I come and see your room too Knight?”

I then asked her, “That’s a weird question to ask me Twilight?”

Twilight then said, “Well you did kind of see my room, and I never seen your room.”

I then rolled my eyes and gave a small sigh and said to her, “Fine… but no funny business while you’re up there though.”

I then headed towards my room up the stairs, while she followed me as well while the others went ahead and started to look around the place while Wolf was just continuing to lay down on the couch… possibly wasted from the liquor or weed… either way he should be dead by now for all the things he has consumed in the past. We got to my room and Twilight went in first, as always… purple bitches first and blue douche bags seconds.

I closed the door behind us. Twilight looked around the room. The room didn’t change other than my bathroom earlier this morning with the singing muffins coming out of Derpy’s asshole… but as the Doctor said… it’ll be explained in a few months time. The room was the same as always with the bed in the middle, the hat rack near the door. The dressers and bookshelves for personal stuff as always to the left.

And more drawers to the right with the door that leads to my bathroom. Actually it’s a bit hard to describe my room… but that’s how my room was, hard to imagine, but yet so comfortable and familiar to have and live in at the same time with its own charm that doesn’t makes you feel that you never want to leave it for another room that’s considered to be art.

Well, Twilight looked around and then looked at me and said, “So… this is your room?”

I then said, “Yeah… nothing special about it.”

Then we stayed silent… and here’s what Twilight had going through her thoughts: ‘This feels a bit awkward. Then again this is my first time ever seeing his room. I do know that couples usually visit each other’s places from time to time. He has always seen my room in my home… but I never really get to see his though. I wonder if we started to get serious with our relationship, would we move in to one of our places? He could always move into my place… but I’m not sure if he would like it though. I could always move into his, I could always clean up the place. But then again I’m not sure he would like it either, along with me not seeing my friends very often. Then again we can discuss it when the time comes. Anything is possible.’

I then said in my thoughts, ‘Oh no… I hope she isn’t thinking about me dating her or kissing her again. I mean what’s wrong with her and that? Then again… people or in this case ponies, seem to fall in love and expect it to be love in first sight. I don’t believe that, before I would love someone, I would want to get to know them first. Then again I'm not really good at this whole love, let along sex thing. The more that I think of it I'd probably nut in her in like a few seconds. I don't even jack off like I should. Screw it… we’ve been here too long and I believe by looking at that clock on my wall over there in my room that I never seem to notice… like my magical trunk that I don’t recall getting at all and stuff… that we will have to pick up the pace. It is getting close to Luna’s moon to rise. I’ll just give her another kiss on the cheek. That’ll get her to stop thinking those thoughts that I’m guessing that she is thinking. And if slaps me…t hen I know that she’s on her period or something. Do mares here have periods? Maybe… each universe is different after all… but not so sure here though. Well fuck it, as long as I don't get period blood in my mouth, it won't hurt to give it a shot.’

I then gave her a quick kiss on the cheek and of course she blushed.

She then said to me with a smile of hers, “Knight… my face is turning red.”

I then said to her, “I know that. I just wanted to let you know.”

She then asked, “Let me know what?”

I then said to her next with a smirk on my face, “I’ll leave that up to you to figure out.”

Twilight then smiled even more, but I then said, “So… shall we go back down and continue onward towards Arrell’s animal before we end the day with whatever you say you’re going to do?”

She then said while I held the door open for her, “I’ll be delighted to do that Knight.”

She then headed down stairs with the others, with happiness in her heart while I said in my head, ‘Good… now she doesn’t suspect a thing that I really don’t care if she died in a ditch somewhere while being burned alive. Well... I kind of do care… but not enough to love her that much though.’

I then headed downstairs and the others seemed ready to move on. I opened the door to go outside and Celestia’s sun seemed to be already setting.

I then asked the group, “So… how did you find my house?”

Applejack said, “It was a pretty nice place.”

Applejack then went through the door. Then Fluttershy passed me and said, “It was nice... ”

She then headed out the door, and the others followed through. I then went behind them and closed the door while Wolf couldn’t give two fucks what just happened.

But then that’s what I liked about him oddly enough. He’s that addict that’s an idiot that may or may not kill you… what’s to be liked or loved about that? I’m not sure… but I believe that’s why we were friends… because we were different.

Screw it, I’m sure that’s why Twilight and her friends are friends, because they are different. And I’m guessing the same can be said for me and my friends… but not really since I don’t see us hanging out like Twilight’s friends do. But then again… that’s what I had always thought.

Arrell’s home was like Mac’s farm, near outside of town. But it was near the Everfree forest like Fluttershy’s place. It just wasn’t near the church of the Pancake Monster God Religion is all. So of course, it took a while to get there, the same thing like the other group did earlier.

However, we just didn’t see the cult or anything like that. But I’m sure Arrell already had a cult of his own with the animals, as the very few things that you have heard or what I have said that he does with his animals. It took us a while and we finally got to Arrell’s home.

It was near the border line of the Everfree Forest. Arrell’s home looked simple. Both on the left and right sides of his home was were smaller homes, which were homes to the animals that he kept. He even had the two homes fenced in and connected to his home as well. He even had a small pond nearby along with a well for whatever reason.

However, that wasn’t it. Arrell also had a fourth building, but it wasn’t fenced in like the others were. It was like a shed of some sort… like a shed where he did his experiments I suppose. I’m not sure because no one really saw what took place in there. At least at the time.

It’s like if Arrell would say, “Stay out of my shed.’ Then again… maybe he wouldn’t want to eat your brain. Maybe he would have his animals rape it instead.

Fluttershy was happy to see the animals and rushed ahead of us to look at the animals and pet them in such. Even the animals seemed to be happy to see her too... but she was good with animals, so it wasn’t that much of a surprise though.

We then went ahead and caught up with her and when we did, she said to all of us, “Aren’t these animals adorable?”

She said that while holding a black bunny in her hooves and petting it. Of course there was other animals outside to see, but Fluttershy was currently concentrating on the black bunny.

I wonder if Arrell could modify that bunny to also hold a gun in its paws so if it’s offended, it could shoot the gun while holding it sideways. And maybe have him set up a system, like a cop system. Where the white bunnies are the cops and the black bunnies are treated poorly and they go ahead and break into places and start riots.

And then, one of the white bunnies puts a gun to the black bunny’s face while the black bunny put its paws up in the air. And then the white bunny will shoot the black bunny and the ghost of Michael Jackson comes out of nowhere and sings ‘Black or white.’ Or whatever that song was called.

I mean it really doesn’t matter if you’re black or white. What matters is if you’re yellow or red. If you’re yellow, you’re good with math but horrible driving cars. If you’re red… you’re terrible at protecting your land.

Anyways, Arrell then said, “Well, how about you put the bunny down and you can come in with the rest of us.”

Fluttershy then asked him politely and kind, “Awwee… but can I please stay out with the animals? I don’t mean to be rude or anything like that, but I want to see the animals that you have.”

Arrell then said to her, “Alright then, just be careful out here. Sometimes the animals can get a little cranky at times.”

Then Fluttershy said, “Oh don’t worry about that. I’m good with animals and I’m sure I can take care of them.”

Then a big black polar bear… and yes… Arrell did that. Don’t even ask how it even looked… just use your imagination. Trust me, it’s better that way. Besides, at least that way… you can imagine a world where you don’t give any flying fucks what you do whatsoever in life. Wouldn’t that be great? Well... too bad it doesn’t exist.

So just blame the president of the United States. It always works that way. Anyways, a big black polar bear came up to Fluttershy and roared in her face and growled at her. The drool started to drip off its mouth and such.

Fluttershy looked at it and said very calmly, “Nice to meet you Mr. Bear. You know… that wasn’t very nice.”

Then the bear roared at her again. Fluttershy said once more in a nice tone as she looked like she was about to give The Stare, “Now, that is not a way to treat someone that you meet for the first time.”

Then the bear roared once again, but the roar was cut off with Fluttershy giving the bear the stare. It looked dumbfounded and felt scared from within. The bear’s heart started to beat against its chest, when it cowardly went back into a corner, whimpering in fear. It seemed that Fluttershy could take care of herself and Arrell noticed and went ahead towards his door to his nice home to let us in.

He opened the door and we all went in and closed the door behind… but gave a quick last stare at Fluttershy though before he did so.

We were greeted with his nice living room and as Arrell was coming in to sit down on his couch, Twilight asked him, “So this is a nice place you’ve got here Arrell. Can I ask what do you do for a living?”

Arrell then said, “I really don’t know honestly. I just do whatever I can to get by. That and for whatever reason, the town of Stalia sends me money for being the animal guy of Stalia. Not sure why though, but honestly it’s money, so who cares why I get it.”

Arrell sat on the couch, and his pet bunny, Asshat came up to him and sat next to him. Arrell noticed it and had a small smile on his face and petted him a little bit.

He then said to his pet, “Oh, hey there Asshat. How’s it going there little buddy?”

Twilight was a bit shocked and said, “You named your bunny that name?”

Arrell then said, “Yeah… so what if that’s his name. He’s my best friend and stuff.”

Twilight then said, “Yeah… but it seems to be an inappropriate name for him, is it not?”

Arrell then said, “Well I did give him the name after one of the heists we pulled off together many years ago.”

Twilight then said, “Yes, but… wait… what do you mean heists?”

Arrell then said, “Well, me and my pet bunny here, Asshat, used to break into places. Weather it was robbing a bank or breaking into somepony’s home, we pulled heists all the time. That’s how I was able to invest into this place after I retired and one of the guards from Cantorlot helped me out after I helped him out with a problem. Sort of a ‘I scratch your back and you scratch mine.’ I helped him get to be promoted while he cleared my name and everything that I have ever done in my criminal history. But that’s just a small part of it all. Now, I’m just retired, lonely, and confused as to why I am even doing here in this place. But at least I found a hobby, animals and the specifics of it. All along with a sort of a second job you could say.”

Applejack then asked, “What’s the second job ?”

Arrell then said, “Well… it’s sort of personal, let’s just keep it like that.”

Meanwhile, with Fluttershy outside, she was enjoying herself. See was seeing all the creatures that she was interested in and such, but she then saw a particular shed out of place. It was near the back of Arrell’s home and such. It looked out of place and was a bit rusty. So she went ahead and made her way towards it to see what was inside of it out of curiosity. She went towards it and it felt kind of far, but yet so close.

She went up to the door and it was unlocked. She went ahead and slowly opened the door. She fully opened the door, but it was all dark. However, she found the light switch nearby and turned the lights on…but then what she saw next horrified her. It was so disgusting and revolting, that she wanted to vomit where she stood the first second she saw what she saw.

Meanwhile back inside, Arrell felt a disturbance in the air.

Arrell then said while getting off the couch, “Excuse me… I have to go and do something.”

I then asked him, “Where are you going?”

Arrell then said to me, “I feel a disturbance in the force.”

Arrell then went outside, while I stood there and said, “What force? I mean there’s magic, but that isn’t the force… what is he even talking about?”

I looked at Jack and he just shrugged at me while the girls looked confused. Arrell made his way towards his shed and found Fluttershy looking through the shed’s contents. She wanted to burn the shed for what it contained was so foul and sinful, that she wanted to kill herself just from seeing the contents of the shed that Arrell kept.

Fluttershy wasn’t looking, and then Arrell went up behind her and made Fluttershy jumped when Arrell asked her with a series face with a metaphorical shadow covering it, “What are you doing here Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy jumped and turned standing behind her, as Arrell was holding something behind his back with one hoof. Fluttershy looked scared and was quivering in fear. She looked terrified and wasn't sure what she had exactly stumbled upon other than it being not good. Her eyes were wide and filled with fear and she was startled to the core.

Fluttershy asked him in a very scared voice as she tried to keep herself together, “Why… why did you do all of this? How could you even do such a thing?”

Then Arrell said to her back with a look of despair on his face, “Sometimes… certain things are better to be unknown than to be known.”

Fluttershy said then to Arrell as she heled her left hoof up to her face, “Are you going to kill me now for knowing your secret?”

Arrell then said with a sign of relief on his face and a little smile, destroying the tension in the air that used to be there, “Oh god no. That would be stupid and nothing like me. Why would I even do that to a pony Fluttershy? Come on… I know you’re better than that. Just come here.”

So Fluttershy went up towards, but she was scared with every step she took towards him. When she got near him, Arrell pulled out a syringe and injected into her neck.

He then said to her while Fluttershy was starting to feel a bit dizzy, “Shhhhh… you’re not going to tell any pony about what you just saw in there. And you will also forget all about this. Just take it easy… take it easy. Don’t fight it Fluttershy… embrace it. Embrace the everlasting darkness and fear… just let everything go and everything will be ok.”

Fluttershy then let everything go, but was still alive and stuff. She was even half awake, but felt weak. Arrell slowly, gently put her down, looked to see if any other pony saw what he did, but thankfully for him, no one did. He raised an eye brow to while looking with shifty eyes to make sure all was clear. Then he looked deeper into the shed and opened the door a little more to let the light in so he could see better.

From there, Arrell could see the insides of the shed. In it, it looked like an ordinary shed with some esoteric and blood sacrifices of animals hanged on the walls. And deeper into what would be the end of the shed, lied stone stairs to a basement. So Arrell, without closing the door behind him, kind of stupid but whatever, he walked down the stone steps that looked ancient and that almost looked like it led to a hidden nuclear bunker.

As Arrell descanted the stairs, he game into one of many rooms in the place, and it was the living room you call it. There was a weird TV looking device thing, a mini fridge, and round wooden table that seated about eleven ponies. And surrounding the ponies was a bunch of old stallions that looks like they have been old for the past hundreds of years or so. And they were all wearing dark, velvet robes with some esoteric symbols covering their clothing of choice. And on the table itself held some candles, placed evenly to form a pentagram.

Arrell saw this, didn't have much of a look to it. Then one of the ponies looked up as they were all sitting there in silent. The old grey looking pony looked up, all with the wrinkles and crows feet, and said to Arrell in an old pony type of voice while looking a little annoyed at Arrell, "Will you close the damn door!? You're letting a draft in here."

Arrell then pointed at the old point with his right hoof with a pissed off look and yelled at him, "Shut it Doble! You're lucky I still let you live here after the mess you left last month."

Doble then said to Arrell, "We were having an Orgy. You know we have it, it was in our tenet agreement!"

Arrell then said back to him with a slightly annoyed look on his face, "No it wasn't. You're supposed to give me a heads up first. And you're not allowed to invite more than seven guests over."

Doble then looked at him as e hanged his low like a child with a tamper, "Ohhhh... but you can't have an orgy with just seven ponies! Then it's just a cheap brothel by that point. We need specially twenty one in order to complete ceremony!"

Arrell then said while he moved his right hoof at them up and down while rolling his eyes, "All I hear are nothing but excuses. I'm giving you all a warning. I don't care if you're a bunch of "Old Satanists that used to rule the world and all of Pony Society." You came here, begging me a place to live at. So you either stick to our agreements or you can leave find another place to live at..."

Arrell then stared at the Satanists in silence and had a confused look form on his face. He then said to them while pointing with his left hoof, "What are you all doing here anyways?"

The old Pony then said while looking quite annoyed by this point and rolling his eyes at Arrell, "Well we were trying to all do a little ritual that requires for all of us to be silent so we can pray to Satan! But you just HAD to waltz down here and ruin it for the rest of us. Now we have to start from the beginning and that takes three hours to start the ritual!"

Arrell then just looked annoyed once more and said to them, "Look I don't have time with your little Satanists nonsense. That's all filly and colt stuff. I mean you all do realize there is no such thing as Satan right? that shit is all in your head."

Arrell started to point to all the triangle and the all seeing eye and other symbols like it that were hanged up on the walls as he tried to get across his point.

Arrell said to them, "I mean look at all of this garbage. If I were to have known you were all going to put this up here, I would have added to the contract that you need to have a monthly check up to make sure everything is cleaned. IT looks like a pig lives here!"

Double then said back to him angered, "And that's coming from somepony who lets animals of various kinds run around, even in your own home!?"

Arrell as he put his hoof down and just looked like he didn't give a shit by this point, "That's none of your concern. What I do for my job is none of your business. Now if you'll excuse me, I have to get going or else the others are going to become suspicious. Just make sure you keep it down and lock the door. I just caught somepony snooping around here. Got it?"

Doble then said as he rolled his eyes and gave a slight sigh, "Oh.... alright... "

Doble then quickly pointed his left hoof at Arrell and said to him, "But I wasn't the one who left the door open. It was Reby here that did it again like usual!"

Reby who was sitting right next to Doble said while keeping his head down and also had an old voice of a stallion, "Oh why do you have to signal me out. I forget sometimes... ok?"

Doble looked not too pleased with that, but whatever. However Arrell was not amused by their little antics.

So Arrell said to them all, "Whatever. I should also let you all know that rent is due in like a week. And I don't want any excuses as to why you're late like last time."

Doble then slammed his left hoof on the table and said, "I told you we'll get you the money when we get it.. We just... are running into a little donation trouble is all. Not everypony wants to donate to the Satanists group anymore. Instead they are all about Harmony and friendship. Pffft... kids these days. Back in our days when we..."

Doble was having a look of disgust on his face as he was describing what was griding his gears.

Arrell then cut him off as he said to them while mocking them, "Yeah yeah yeah, you told me the story a thousand times. Back in your old supposed days you ruled the world secretly and everyone obeyed you and you started wars and blah blah blah, no pony cares gramps. Just have the five hundred bits ready to go by next week."

Arrell had pointed at them with his right hoof while squinting when he said that.

Doble looked surprised as he then said, "Five hundred!? But we agreed to three hundred!"

Arrell then said to him as he was turning around to go back up the stairs, "Yeah well maybe you shouldn't leave the lights on all night during one of your so called orgies. I'm the one who has to pay the bills in this place and prices have gone up."

Arrell was then heading back up the stone stairs before he stopped and turned his head around. He looked annoyed and said to the Satanists, "Oh and just for the record. What you do down here is really fucking gay... you Gay Satanists."

And then Arrell went back up without a single other word. But Doble didn't look too pleased with Arrell's comments.

So as Arrell was heading back up the steps, he yelled out at Arrell while shaking his right hoof towards him, "It's not gay Arrell! It's only anal! I's part of our religion damn it! And Traps are not gay either! You hear me!? They are not gay!"

As Doble was yelling at the top of his lungs and to the heavens, Reby spoke up while keeping his head down still, "You know he has a point. It's kind of fucking gay."

Doble then calmed down quickly and had a cynical look in his eyes as he said to Reby, "Shut up Reby. You're still low rank after all of these years... you bastard..."

As for Arrell, he went back up the stairs and went outside. As he did, he made sure no one else was still there and saw what was going on. Once again, he was in the clear.

He then closed and locked the shed door. He then dragged Fluttershy’s half awoken body towards his house and opened the door to tell everypony about Fluttershy.

When he came through holding up the body, he said, “Ok… so apparently I found Fluttershy near one of the animals that I bred, and let’s just say she’s going to be a bit sleepy and stuff for the next few hours or so. However she should be fine, but uhhh... we should start heading out towards wherever you said we were going to go Twilight.”

Twilight then said, “Oh… alright then. I suppose it is time for us to leave.”

Arrell then said, “Great, I’ll carry Fluttershy on my back on the way there. Trust me, I can handle it, I’ve lifted heavy weights in the past and stuff.”

Twilight then said, “Great, follow me then.”

Then we all followed Twilight as we exited Arrell’s house and stuff, but Arrell was behind the group and stuff. You know… hanging back. Celestia’s sun when we got outside was starting to go down and the rise of Luan’s moon. The sky had a beautiful orange tone to it as well.

So, we headed our way towards wherever Twilight wanted to go to. After awhile and a few times where Twilight got a bit lost, we found a hill that kind of went above the Everfree Forest and was near the path that connected Stalia and Ponyville. It was a decently sized big hill and I never noticed it.

Well, we then went atop the hill and Twilight started to set a blanket down for the both groups to sit on and such.

She even seemed to have brought a bit of food along as well… how do you ask… magic… seriously… anything can be explained with magic. It’s that easy. It’s so easy that it’s funny… but at the same time very depressing and makes me want to kill myself.

Anyways, that was the end of our day together… at least for our group that is…

Group 2: Afternoon:

Well, now here is the final group of the final half of the day. Exciting isn’t it? But then again, much more happened even afterwards, but let’s finish what happened with this group.

So, as you all know, they switched sides when noon came around. When we past each other up to switch sides, they were on their way to Ponyville to spend the rest of the day there until they had to come to the little hill area… which in all honestly… I am still surprised that hill was there. I never even noticed it. It’s like my house… I don’t know what it has. Heck… even that trunk I don’t even recall buying is there.

I mean who knows what’s within that trunk. It could possibly hold the secrets of the universe… like… the meaning the life… or…. a better question, what exactly is a dolphin? Is it a mammal… or a Nazi perhaps? The world may never know, because a freaking owl said so.

Well, the second group were walking their way towards Ponyville. They seemed to be alright. It was just silence within the group. Everyone was ok and no one spoke a word. They just walked and kept silent.

However, Rarity finally spoke up and said, “Well… that was interesting. I mean, your town is certainly… neat… but I’m sure you boys will love Ponyville when you see it.”

Then Neon said, “I bet I will! And when I see it… then the town will burn to ashes and everyone will scream in pain and I get to laugh at it because it’s a very funny joke!”

Rarity then looked confused and then said, “What?”

Then Rainbow Dash then said, “Well I liked Stalia. It was cool, but the town isn’t anything like Ponyville. I mean our town can beat your town in a competition in ten seconds flat. It just makes our town twenty percent cooler.”

Mac heard the very words that came out of Rainbow’s mouth and he then yelled while questioning, “Are you saying that Applejack is better than me!?”

Rainbow then looked confused and then asked, “What are you talking about? I didn’t even mention Applejack.”

Mac then got closer to Rainbow and then said, “Yes you did… you said that the town that she lives in and sells her terrible, diseased infested apples is better than my town that sells good apples instead of her… apples of disgrace!”

Forrest then said to Mac, “Actually, I would prefer Applejack’s apples than yours because her apples doesn’t have after birth liquid that came from a pig on it. Oh shit, why did I just say that?”

Mac then slowly, creepily turned his head while giving him the stare of death into his eyes.

He then said very quietly, but yet in a bit of a demonic type voice, “I’m going to rip out your beating heart, force it down your throat, cut off your wings and burn you alive you son of a fucking bitch.”

Then Mac went straight for Forrest’s head. But Neon got to Mac in time and held him down. Then he forced Mac to face him and opened his mouth while Mac was struggling to break free.

Neon then said, “Medicine time!”

Then Neon puked into Mac’s mouth. It was all green and slimy. And it was also a lot too, but after he was finished, Mac slowly got up and was no longer enraged by Forrest’s comment.

He then stood up, a bit dazed, but stable enough to be on his own, and said “What just happened? Oh right… we’re going to Ponyville… right… I’ll burn Applejack’s house down or something.”

Then the girls were shocked at what happened and their mouths were opened and Rainbow then said, “What just happened?”

Neon then said to the girls while jumping up and down, “Come on woo!”

And Neon constantly said that as he was hoping up and down to Ponyville and went ahead of the group.

Rainbow Dash then said, “I’m starting to think that your friend Neon is more crazy than Pinkie Pie.”

Pinkie then said, “Hey! I’m not crazy.”

Then Rainbow said back to her, “Riiiight? Like that time when you were talking to inanimate objects and having a party with them.”

Then Pinkie said with a smile, “That wasn’t my fault. I thought you guys were no longer my friends and I had totally forgot it was my birthday that day. But that’s in the past. Now let’s get going to Ponyville!”

Then they were on their way to Ponyville. They eventually made it to the small town and entered through the town. They looked to see if they could find Neon anywhere, as I did say he did get ahead of them. Eventually they looked for five minutes, but nothing turned about Neon’s whereabouts.

So Rainbow Asked Forrest, “Do you have any idea where Neon could be at?”

Then Forrest said, “I’m not sure. He usually would be shoving a monkey up a kitten’s asshole by now if he went ahead of us.”

Then there was a faint voice somewhere within town. As if it was signing.

Forrest then said, “Where’s that singing coming from?”

Then Rainbow said, “It sounds like Neon. In fact, he’s over there.”

Then Rainbow pointed in the direction where Neon was, and Neon was up and about, singing a tune to any random pony he saw. He was singing:

You will die,
You will die tonight.
You will burn,
You will burn to ashes.
Little girl,
Little girl be burned alive.
But do not worry now, as you will all fall down.
But do not fear for Neon is here.
And everything will be alright.
You will die,
You will die all of you.
You shall buuuurrrn.
You shall burn, you shall burn, you shall buuuuuuurrrrrrrn!
You will alllllll faaaaaaaaaaaaallllllllllllllllllllll!

Then Neon stopped singing and he said to every pony basically in the town, “Goodbye everypony. Nice to meet you all for the first time.”

Then Neon galloped away and went towards the group. They didn’t really hear what he was singing about, but they didn’t want to question it either, as for it was lunch time. And If you know what lunch time means… it means for every fat American to get even fatter… because they basically eat thirty-two Kenyans a day. Then again, it wouldn’t surprise me. I mean with how everyone is suing everyone, I could imagine them eating thirty-two Kenyans a day. Like, they would shove it in their mouths and stuff. I mean Americans are that big.

Anyways, Neon came galloping back to the group and he said, “Hi guys!”

Then Rarity said, “Hello dear. We were looking for you Neon, it’s almost lunch time.”

Then Neon said, “Oh… ok… ”

Then Neon started to go cross eyed once again. And then his eyes started to roll into the back of his head, as in all you could see was just the white in his eyes. But then his eye balls came rolling back into the correct position and stuff.

Anyways, then Rarity didn’t know what to say to that, but she just said, “Uhhhhh… Alright then… uh… well we do have a great place to eat at for lunch. So let’s go there then… Neon Dear… ”

She looked a bit worried about him, but I wouldn’t blame her as I as too worry about him. Then again, he hasn’t killed us yet. Either that means we had a chance to kill him or he wanted to keep us alive for something… like the pony-centipede or something like that. I guess… like… have each pony eat each other’s shit. Yeah… that’s family friendly and stuff… I suppose.

Anyways, they made their way to the Café of Ponyville. Where, you know… the usual place where Twilight’s friends hang out at all the time. Just like in the show, so people can relate to it… and that makes everything so special. Well, of course they followed Rarity, since she and the other two girls knew about it.

They made there was to the Café and Rarity went up to a waiter and said, “Table for six please.”

The waiter then said, with his charming mustache, “Ah yes, Rarity. Did not expect to see you today, but you are always welcomed here. Follow me please.”

So the waiter, with his fancy black suit that he was wearing, showed them to their table, which was outside, and they all sat in their hay spots… whatever they sat down on. You know what I’m talking about, and they were given their menus. The waiter left to leave them in peace so they can see what they wanted to eat. Everyone was silent at the table, but eventually the waiter came back ten minutes later and he came with a pad and a pen to write down their orders.

He then said, “So, does anypony here know what they want to eat?”

Rarity then spoke up first and said, “Yes, I’ll just have the dandelion sandwich. I’m not hungry as of right now.”

The waiter then said, “Good choice. Miss Dash, for you?”

Then Rainbow said, “Yeah, I’ll just have the hay fries. Something quick.”

Forrest heard her say that and he yelled out, “I’ll have the hay fries too!”

Then the waiter and the others stared at him for yelling, in which he said, “Sorry… sorry for yelling. But hey Rainbow, look, we ordered the same thing. Now we have something in common now. Do you like me now?”

Then Rainbow said with a weird smile, “Uhh… sure, but I don’t know what that has to do with anything.”

She really wasn’t getting it, but then again, that’s what true love is, it’s blind. And when you get married, you have financial problems and eventually the wife ends up trying to kill you and shove something her up vagnia like a cork or something like that.

Then slits some guys throat and pretends to like you and you fear for the rest of your life whether or not your wife is trying to kill… because that’s what a relationship is. That or the guy cheats on the wife and eventually bitch slapping the wife and raping her and such and killing her later by burning her alive. You know, the usual marriage stuff.

Anyways, Pinkie then told the waiter, “I want one of your special red velvet cupcakes! They sound delicious!”

Then the waiter said, “Yes, of course. You Mr… ”

Then Neon, “Neon party! And I would like buttermilk bread with a small sandwich to go along with it.”

Then the waiter said, “I’m sorry Mr. Party, but we are all out of milk at the moment and… ”

Then the waiter saw a cow flying through the sky and eventually landing on some ponies near by the group’s table, instantly killing a wife and a husband while a kid was crying because the kid’s parents died.

Then the cow bit off the child’s head and then said, “Suuuuuper cow!”

And yes, the cow had a red cape on for those who were wondering. Oh… and the cow was also retarded and yes, Neon made it happen.

Neon then said to the waiter while everyone else was shocked, “Now you have milk!”

The waiter then looked at Neon and said in a calm voice, “Uhhhh… yes… apparently we do now. I will take care of it right away Mr. Party. And for you good sir?”

He said that to Mac, but Mac started to look a little pissed off as he was looking at the menu items.

He then yelled and put the menu down and looked at the waiter, “What is this weird ass soup you have!?”

Then the waiter said, “You mean our House Soup? Why yes, I would be delighted to tell you, it contains… ”

Then Mac cut him off and he said to the waiter, “You liar! I know you’re part of Applejack’s secret underground group that plots to ruin my apples!”

Mac then looked towards the opposite side of the waiter and said out loud, “Chi Chi!”

Then he gave out a signal whistle and then a Vietnam look-a-like pony came out, dragging a cage.

Mac then said, “Chi Chi! This pony here knows something about Applejack. Take him back to base camp now and torture him until he tells you what he knows. And if you do a good job, I’ll give you one cookie. Got it!?”

Then Chi Chi said, “Yes sir, right away sir!”

He said it in an Asian like accident. Then Chi Chi went up to the waiter, who was just standing there, and shocked him with his horn… because he was a unicorn. Then he put the waiter in the cage and dragged the cage off back to Mac’s farm.

Then everyone at the table was shocked, in which case Neon said happily, “What’s that over there.”

He then made everypony look away from the table, as he mentally somehow put the food that they all asked for on the table.

Then Neon said to the group, “Never mind!”

Then everyone looked back and they were shocked to see their food on the table.

Rainbow then asked, “How did this get here?”

Then Neon said, “Who cares!? Let’s eat”

Then he stuffed his face with his food, and so did Pinky Pie.

Her friends looked at her and Pinkie noticed, so she looked up and said to them with a smile, “Come on, it’s fun!”

And she continued to stuff her face with food. And so, the group ate their lovely dinner, while I brought my group to a rundown bar and with food that might have contained food poisoning and rat feces, along with a good ol’ bar fight. Darn that Neon and his clever ways. Oh… and the cow was still there, but when the group finished, it flew away… because he was Super Cow and crime didn’t pay for him… because crime didn’t have a buck fifty to pay up. Anyways, the group got up after they finished and they all nodded, agreeing that it was a good lunch that they just had.

Rarity then said, “Well now, since we all have our stomachs filled, why don’t we take a trip to the spa. Besides, it has been a long day so far and we should relax just a little bit.”

Then Forrest said, “That sounds nice.”

Then Rarity said, “Then let us be on our way to the spa. I’ll lead the way of course.”

Then they went towards the spa, because why not? I mean there was a spa place in Stalia, but you know… no one cared. Eventually, they made their way to the spa, but the day was starting to end, as Celestia’s sun started to go down and give off a nice looking orange color that you would see in a sunset.

They made their way to the Spa and when they got to the front of the building, Rarity said, “We’re here!”

Everyone in the group looked at it with… moderately ok looks to it. I mean, it was just a spa after all. It’s not like if you kill a polar bear inside of it, you’ll get a pot of pot that is golden pot from a narwhal with magical wing power. I mean it’s not like you go inside and two hot chicks gives you a ‘special’ and starts to suck your cock. Or pussy, depending on which way you swing. But yeah, it’s not like anything like that. Maybe some sort of banned version of a My Little Pony universe, but that certainly wouldn’t happen though.

Anyways, Mac then asked Rarity, “Hold on just a dam second here. Has Applejack ever stepped a single hoof in this place?”

Then Rarity hesitated and said, “Uhhhh… yes she did. Why do you ask darling?”

Then Mac said, “There is no way in pony hell that I will ever step hoof in that place! If she infected it with her… wait a second… I got an idea.”

Mac then looked towards Neon and he went up to him and he whispered in his right ear, “Do you think you can do some detective work for me my good friend?”

Then Neon said aloud with a smile, “Of course I can. Just let me get my detective gear on.”

Then Neon somehow transported Benedict Cumberbatch into the universe, which he just looks like an average pony with his usual hair style of something like in the 70s.Well, Benedict also had his Sherlock detective gear on and he looked confused.

He then said to himself, “What the… ”

Then Neon stabbed him in the stomach and took his hat and trench coat.

He then got a magnify glass from nowhere and said, but in a sort of British voice, “Let us find clues to what you are looking for dear chap.”

Then everyone walked inside the spa and were greeted by the two mares that worked there and Rarity gave them her hard earned bits for service, in which case they were then signaled to follow one of the blue mares to the spa area to relax. So they did and everyone got in there spot, as Rarity sat down with a towel over her head, waiting for a hooficure.

Pinky was in the hot tub and relaxing. As for the rest, well Neon was walking around with his magnify glass on, looking for clues of Applejack’s existence anyway and to find such evidence as well. Mac also followed behind Neon as well and they just basically walked all over the place.

As for Rainbow Dash and Forrest, they were just standing there, watching as everything was going on.

Rainbow said after thirty minutes of not saying anything to Rarity, “Well, it looks like you’re enjoying yourself. I’ll go wait outside for you all to finish.”

Then as when Rainbow was about to turn and leave, Rarity then asked, “Where are you going dear?”

Rainbow then said, “I was going to go outside and wait for you guys?”

Then Rarity asked, “I know, but why would you want to do such a thing? This is a chance for you to relax and enjoy yourself. And it will not cost you a single bit since I am paying for it. We are good friends after all.”

Rainbow then said, “Well I wouldn’t mind relaxing just a little bit… but that will make me soft. I’ll just wait outside for you to finish.”

Then Forrest spoke up and said to her, “I’ll go outside with you too.”

Then Rainbow said to him, “Don’t want to go soft too huh? You want to race each other outside?”

Forrest then said, but he did get a little nervous while doing so, “Really? Sure, we can do that?”

Then they were about to go outside, when Rarity finally said, “Well suit yourself. Me and Pinkie will just enjoy the mud masks together than. Go ahead and enjoy yourselves then.”

Then Forrest stopped in his tracks and he then said, “A Mud mask? That does sound kind of nice.”

Then he went towards Rarity, but Rainbow just gave a shrug and left, which of course Forrest saw and immediately regretted his decision. Well, Forrest got in the ready position, as so as Rarity and Pinkie for their mud masks.

The two mares put their mud masks on along with the cucumbers on their eyes and they were happy, except for Forrest a little bit because he was feeling lonely as Rainbow wasn’t there. But he was kept company with Rarity and Pinkie Pie, as they did talk…about stuff that is not interesting whatsoever. With Neon and Mac, Neon looked from top to bottom, corner to corner, side to side, until he looked under a folding chair somewhere near the sauna and found an orange hair.

Neon then said to Mac, “I found of Applejack’s hair!”

He said so while he was picking it up with his hoof, however that worked of course. Mac then formed in evil grin on his face and then he had another thought.

He then asked Neon, “Great… now can you check it to see if you find any weakness whatsoever in her strand of DNA?”

Neon then said, “Give me a second and I’ll find out the answer for you. Hey Vsauce!”

Then, the YouTube celebrity, Vauce, popped out of nowhere right next to Neon, wearing is usual glasses and stuff.

Neon then gave Vsauce the strand of hair and asked him, “Can you find anything that’s scientific about the hair that might reveal a pony’s weakness within their own DNA?”

Vsauce looked at it, and surprisingly he had a smile and said, “Well I can happily look it up for you. Although that will take some time since I have to do all the research and…”

Then Neon hit him in the head with a frying pan. Vsauce was then bleeding everywhere on the floor with his skull cracked open and not moving whatsoever.

Neon then took the single hair and looked at Mac with a smile as always and said to him, “Sorry, it cannot be done.”

Mac then said, “Damn it! Well shoot me a river, shove a banana up monkey’s ass while telling him he’s your uncle-in-law while jacking off to a pony named Joseph Gorden-levit and cry. I thought that plan would work. I just have to wait and see what happens tonight then. Come on Neon, let’s get out of this Applejack infected place.”

So Mac went ahead and went outside to join Rainbow, and Neon went up to the other ponies and removed their cucumber slices off their eyes and said, “It’s time to go! Places to see and ponies to kill… time to kill… by smiling at it and stabbing it… so let’s get moving!”

Then Pinkie had a sad face on and she said, “Awwwee… but I wanted to try out the part where they put hot stones on your back.”

Well, Neon then went outside to wait on them, and they cleaned up and such and joined with the rest of the group outside.

Rarity then said, “Well, since that was relaxing and I do feel in a good mood right now, how about I make each and everypony here a nice dress for the ladies and suits for the gentlecolts?”

Then Pinkie said, “That sounds great! I do need another party dress when I go to parties in Cantorlot. Twilight has been inviting me to some lately!”

Rainbow then said, “She always invites us there Pinkie.”

Pinkie then said, “I know… but the others don’t.”

Of course she was talking about the guys in the group and such and… you get the point.

Well, Rarity then said, “Well then, let us be on our way to my boutique shall we before we have to end this day?”

Then they were off to go to Rarity’s home… or in other words her workplace… which was really her home, so really it’s a place where she would suck cock for a living and get paid. Did that do anything to you? No? Well, who cares right? Oh right… I forgot… just about everyone.

Well just about everyone can go fuck themselves with an iron pole up their asses because who cares. Got the idea? No? Well go fuck myself then… if that makes any sense then. Anyways, they took a bit of a walk, but eventually got to Rarity’s place and she let them inside and closed the door behind her. They went in and while Rainbow and Pinkie were not amazed as they have been there before in the past, Forrest, Mac, and Neon were amazed. Well let me rephrase that.

Forrest was busy being curious and looking around. Mac was looking around as well, but instead of being curious, he was being suspicious if Applejack was there. As for Neon, well he went off to touch everything that he saw…and went exploring the home as well.

Rarity then went to her place of work and then said to the group, “Alright then. I’m just going to take all of your measurements. I’ll do Rainbow and Pinkie first, since the saying goes, ‘Ladies first.”

Rarity then made a gesture to come forth at Rainbow Dash and she said, “Come here Rainbow darling, I’ll do your measurements first.”

Then as Rainbow was going to the area where Rarity was at where she took her measurements, she said to Rainbow, “And please remember to stand still. Unlike last time where you kept moving around.”

Then Rainbow said to her, “Well I can’t help it, these babies (wings) need to spread out and fly.”

Then Rarity said back, “Yes… well your ‘babies’ need to keep still while I’m taking down your measurements.”

Then Rainbow asked Rarity, “Shouldn’t you have my measurements already?”

Then Rarity said, “Yes, well… I don’t mean to sound rude here but, you may have changed size since the last time I took your measurements, so I need to take it again in case if anything is different.”

Rainbow rolled her eyes at Rarity and Rarity was busy doing her thing. As for Pinkie, she was busy hoping up and down, as she smiled away for she was excited to take her measurements. Then again Pinkie is excited about everything. Like I’m sure she would be excited if she was going to get shot or something.

Or maybe excited to get high or take cocaine or something like that. I mean a nine-eleven event could happen in Equestria and she would still be excited… or maybe not, but then again, she is Pinkie Pie after all. And this was a universal thing with… universes and stuff. Well you get my point, she would be excited for just about anything. But sadly, the key word there is almost. As in, sadly for Neon, he’s happy about

everything…. everything… well except for that one time when he lost his powers. But then again I would be sad too if I was him and lost my powers I mean, if I could be that much out of my mind and not give a fuck about anything around me or my surroundings, I would be sad too.

But other than that, Neon would continue to smile even if he saw all of his closest and dearest friends, dead in a ditch and their bodies burnt to a black crisp while being held at gun point. And that gun could shoot him at any moment and chances he would go to hell… and he would be smiling and laughing away it all, like the mad pony he is. But that’s not the part that worries me at all.

The part that worries me, well more or less scares me is that with Neon, you don’t know exactly what he is going to do next. And honestly, that is truly scary. Well, speaking of Neon, Neon was exploring Rarity’s home and touching everything. I do mean touching everything.

Like he was going down a hall and he is moving his arms around, saying “I’m touching everything! I’m touching everything! I’m touching everything!”

Then Neon went quiet, as he stumbled upon the room of Sweetie Belle that she stayed at while at Rarity’s place. I mean… she does live with her parents, which is odd because we never saw them except for once.

Who knows… maybe they are… Nazis! Grammar Nazis! No wonder they hide all the time. Well anyways, Neon stumbled upon her room and found her rolling up a sleeping bag.

Neon then quietly walked into the room and then said, “Hi, I’m Neon Party! What are you doing!?”

Then Sweetie was startled, as she turned around to see who spoke to her. However, she wasn’t scared, as he looked like a friendly pony. That and she was sure that Rarity wouldn’t let a random pony into her home without supervision of course, so that means she trusted the pony that was in her room. But of course we all know the irony of that, as Rarity didn’t know that Neon was wondering around her home, touching everything that he saw.

Well, Sweetie belle then said to Neon, “Hi! Nice to meet you Neon. I’m packing up my sleeping bag because I’m having a sleepover at my friend’s house tonight. And we’re going to stay up all night, trying to find our cutie marks.”

Then Neon saw that she hadn’t quite finished rolling her sleeping bag up, in which case he then asked her, “Need any help rolling up your stuff there?”

Then Sweetie said, “Well I wouldn’t mind the help. Thanks.”

Then Sweetie moved out of the way and Neon started to help roll the sleeping bag up for her.

As he was doing that, Sweetie asked, “So, are you are a friend of my sister?”

Then Neon said, “Maybe… ”

Then Sweetie replied with, “Well, I’m sure you’re her friend. I mean you do look kind of weird and… ”

And Neon looked at her with straight eyes and asked her, but yet with a smile as always, “And weird by how?”

Then Sweetie then said, “Well, I’m not sure how to put it other than you look like you might harm somepony.”

Then Neon said as he was finishing up the sleeping bag, “Why, that is the silliest thought I have ever heard of. Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA! Your sleeping bag is done.”

Neon pushed the sleeping bags towards her and Sweetie then said, “Ummm….. thanks Neon. I’ll be going now. Bye… I guess.”

She was confused and little creped out when Neon made that laugh, but she shrugged it off and went out the door to go to her friend’s place. Now Neon was alone in her room, and can you guess what he did next?

He started to touch everything in that room while continuing to say, “I’m touching everything!”

While Neon was doing that, Rarity was then on to measuring Pinkie Pie, while Mac was looking around the room, being suspicious of Applejack’s past presence as always.

He then asked Rarity as she was working, “Has Applejack ever been here?”

Then Rarity then said while trying to multi-task at the same time, “Uhhh… yes… yes she has been here before.”

Then Mac thought about it and he then asked another question, “Where exactly has she been at in this place?”

Then Rarity said, while giving a bit of tone since she was trying to concentrate on her work after all, “I’m not sure. Now can you please be quiet, I’m trying to concentrate over here.”

Mac then was quiet once again, until he quietly said to himself, “Well I guess burning the entire place down wouldn’t hurt.”

Mac then walked away to find some sort of gasoline, which he looked around and apparently he found some outside, just lying about on its own. He saw it when he passed by a window and stuff.

So he quickly ran outside and said out loud, “This is my gas can! No pony touches it, you hear me! This is mine!”

Then he quickly ran back inside, and headed straight for the kitchen. He then started to pour all the gasoline all over the floor, especially near the oven, so the place explode and there would be no evidence of Applejack’s past presence ever being there in the first place. He then turned the oven on as well, for obvious reasons.

As he was finishing it off the kitchen, he said to himself, “Goodbye place, goodbye place that has Applejack’s infection all over it. Once I do this, I’ll be doing this world a favor. I might even be considered and praised as a hero. What am I talking about, of course I will. I’m taking down an evil pony that is pure evil and deserves to die and burn in her place.”

Soon, Mac somehow, from somewhere, grabbed a match and lit it up.

However, then Neon came up behind him and he said as he put out the match and put his arm over Mac’s mouth, “Shhhhhhh….. everything is going to be all right. Shhhh…. don’t speak, Neon is here. Everything is going to be better. So much better that I’m around now.”

Then he knocked out Mac for a few seconds, in which case he woke up again and he then looked around his surrounding and was confused.

He then asked Neon, “What am I doing here?”

Then Neon said, “We’re going to get new clothes made by Rarity, now let’s go you silly billy.”

Mac then questioned Neon, “Then why is there gasoline all over the place then?”

Then Neon said as he shoved Mac into the room Rarity was, “Time to go you psychotic bastard.”

Then Mac said with a neutral expression, “Well ok then, shoot, let’s go then.”

It seems weird, but then again, Neon works in mysterious ways sometimes.

Well, Rarity was done taking measurements for Forrest, and when she saw Mac and Neon, she then said, “Ah yes… you’re here. Now I can take your measurements. Where were you two anyway?”

Neon then said, “Just… not touching everything.”

Rarity looked puzzled, but she then said, “Alright then, well I’ll take your measurements first Mac.”

And so she did, and Mac’s measurements were… well average. Then she took Neon’s measurements and he was a bit more than average. I was surprised, because he seems to be under average, but that doesn’t matter. I mean, who cares about the average of a pony’s measurements that you’re not seeing and… ohhhhh right… maybe the Grammar Nazis.

But then again, that’s ok, they complain about everything. If someone was committing suicide, they would complain on how the person isn’t committing suicide the right way. Even something is very unrealistic, they would complain about it. and if there is one single thing out of place, they complain about it. Or am I thinking of dried up douche bags instead of Grammar Nazis? Well who cares, what’s the difference?

Well that’s all folks!

Anyways, Rarity then got finished with the measurements and she then said, “Well, I’ve got all of your measurements. I should have your new cloths done by a week or so. If not, defiantly before the Gran Galloping Gala arrives. I’ll let you two girls know when it’s ready. As for you three boys, I’ll send it to you in the mail. Now I believe it’s time for us to go off and join Twilight, as it does seem to be near nighttime.”

And so they left Rarity’s place and headed outside. But before they headed towards the hill, Rainbow then said, “Wait, before we go, Pinkie and I want to show Neon something real quick. Come on Neon, follow us.”

And so Neon did, and Rainbow and Pinkie took him near a pony’s home. Rainbow was positioned over the door with a full bucket of water while Pinkie was near the door. Rainbow then nodded, giving Pinkie the signal to knock on the door.

She did so, and then she scurried away before the door opened. When the door did open, a young stallion walked outside and said, “Hello?”

Then Rainbow poured the bucket of water all over the pony, and Rainbow and Pinkie were laughing away, as Rainbow said, “That was a funny prank, right Neon?”

Then the stallion who was wet from head to hoof, looked at himself and also started to laugh along. Then as they were all laughing, Neon walked up to the stallion and stabbed him a few times in the stomach, ending the laughter. Then Neon let the stallion fall down as he bled to the death.

Rainbow and Pinkie were stunned at the sight they were seeing, but Neon then grabbed them by their arms and said, “Time to go!”

And then Neon took off with the two girls, as the guy was moaning in pain. He couldn’t feel almost anything anymore except for pain. Then the Domino’s Noid came out of nowhere (Most likely by Neon) and stumped on his head a few times, bashing his skull in as his brain and blood came flying out.

Then it went into his home, stole a few things and went running away.

Oh, and he did his famous laugh as well.

The Grand Finale of the day:

Well, soon the second group made their way to the hill and since my group first got to the hill, we saw them and when Twilight saw them, she asked Rarity, “What took you guys so long?”

Then Rarity then said, “Well we were enjoying ourselves, but we’re here now.”

Well, this is it, the finale part of the day. The part that was supposed to symbolize an end of a long day of hanging out and stuff… and in all honesty, it was quite beautiful. Let me explain what happened. It was nighttime of course. The stars were out, nice and bright. They were in their places.

Some areas of the night sky had clusters of stars while others looked like constellations. It was all random really, but it was beautiful outside in the night sky during Luna’s full moon. I even saw a shooting star out or two as well. It wasn’t much, but I still noticed it though. It flew across the sky and made me feel like somewhat like a kid again and felt like wanting to wish for something. Like I wanted to wish for good things to come.

But of course those were just shooting stars, they were just dreams. Nothing more than that, but then again, they were dreams. Dreams are dreams. And even though dreams aren’t real, dreams are dreams aren’t they? That’s what is so special about them, they’re dreams, are they not? Are they not special in their own way?

Is that why when someone’s dreams are crushed by someone, the person would be upset because that particular dream was special to them. Like, a black guy keeps having night terrors because a dream was killed. But, in any case, it was beautiful outside. We were on a hill that was kind of but not really surrounded by the Everfree Forest.

We were all in a group together, looking at the sky, but Twilight still had a surprise. When the second group came in and after Twilight talked to Rarity, she went away from the group, like a few feet or so. She then somehow put something in place… magic… I suppose, and then came rushing back. She then tilted her head towards the sky, in which case everyone else did the same.

However, I was a bit confused, so I looked at her in confusion and asked, “What did you do?”

Twilight then looked at me when she responded, but kept a smile on her face and she told me, “Don’t worry about it Knight. Just keep looking at the sky and watch.”

And so I did what she told me to do, and before I knew it, fireworks appeared. A fireworks exploded in the sky. The color was blue. And then, many more fireworks burst in the sky afterwards and, it honestly looks amazing from my point of view. It exploded with many different colors of the rainbow of course. I know I’ve seen better things in my time in memory’s past before, but sometimes the small things can surprise me.

Sometimes, things don’t have to be that big to be liked. I mean, some guy doesn’t have to make a movie and be famous for it to be liked. It can be liked in its own way if it’s small. But then again, that’s all we are left with, because we are small.

I mean, when I first went through that portal to the outside of the universe, I kind of felt small, and we are small. But I suppose that’s what we are left with and we make the best out of it while also making a big deal of big things. Well, we watched in the sky, saw the fireworks, and after ten minutes, it ended.

It didn’t seem like no other pony in the two towns beside us noticed it, but then again we were decently far from the two towns.

Well, I looked at Twilight and I told her, “Well then… that was… quite amusing Twilight. But can I ask why fireworks?”

Twilight then smiled at me and said, “Well Knight, I thought that we were good friends. All of us here are good friends. And this is sort of the first time actually getting to know each other and visiting each other’s towns, so I thought to start off with getting to know each other and our towns, we could end the day with fireworks, meaning that we ended a great day of friendship.”

I then stared at her for a while until I said, “I didn’t get what you just said there Twilight, but I’m guessing it was smart or clever… so good for you.”

Then, everyone was silent. I wasn’t sure why. Then, Forrest spoke up and then looked at the sky once more, but instead of the stars, he pointed to something and he said while his eyes were wide as they could be, like a really weird anime that you found while looking for hentai one lonely night.

He said out loud so everyone could hear, “Why are the Princesses coming here?”

We all looked up as to what he was saying, and Forrest wasn’t lying. Apparently Princess Celestia and Princess Luna had flown all the way to the hill we were at. They also had smiles on their faces and such and honestly it was a surprise to me at the time.

Even for Twilight even, even she wasn’t expecting it. When Celestia and Luna landed on the ground softly, they came walking near us, as they landed a few feet away from us.

Twilight then said with a surprised tone, “Celestia? Luna? What are you doing here?”

Celestia then said to us, “Well, some Timber Wolf wrote us a letter saying that you all were going to see each other today.”

I then looked at her and was really confused as to why Wolf would write such a thing. But I found out later Wolf got so high and drunk off his wooden ass, he wrote a letter to them, complaining why I wasn’t there with them.

Here’s the letter:

Dear Celestia and Luna,

You two have nice sweet asses. Especially you Luna, you have such a sweet ass. Same thing can be said about Cadence too. If Luna and Cadence were both in a sexy naughty night nurse outfit, I’ll totally hit that. I’ll like cum all over your faces and stuff and you can suck my wooden cock, that would be so good. But don’t worry though, I’ll make you two feel good by sliding my wooden dick between your two pussies at once. You’ll be screaming and stuff and everypony will know about it.

And as for you Celestia, well I’ll have you dress up like a school girl and smack your ass and start doing you in the school’s shower. Same thing for Cadence too. If she could like… dress up like a nice school girl, drag me into a closet, and start giving me a blow job, that would be amazing. But that’s not why I’m writing this letter to you, despite you all being so hot sexy mares that I would totally fuck all night.

Well, except for Twilight, but I think she’s too smart for me and I think she has a thing for Knight or something.

I’m not sure, but I’m writing to you because your personal ‘star’ student Knight is being a big jerk… asshole… douche bag with a stick. Basically he left me all alone today. I mean he does that sometimes, but I feel like today he was a bit of a jerk to me. I mean, we’re best friends… the best of best friends and stuff. And there he goes, leaves me for his new friends, where they go and visit your past personal student, Twilight, and her friends and visit each other’s towns for the day. What right does he have to do that? I mean, he leaves me here, all alone, while Princess Molestia isn’t here at all to molest me, so I have to result to getting high and drunk at the same time.

Honestly it’s the best feeling in the world, but… I see things sometimes. Like right now I’m seeing a penguin that won’t leave me alone. I feel like this penguin is going to kill me, but it’s alright… my buddy here… my friend the toaster will protect me.

Right toaster? You’ll protect me? He’s… he’s shy is all. Shhh… don’t talk loudly… you’ll scare him away… wait… this is a letter… why am I writing this to you again? Oh that’s right… Knight… he’s a great guy… but he can be rude sometimes. I mean… like very rude.

Like today, he left me to go and visit Ponyville with his other friends along with Twilight’s friends, so they can get to know each other better and their towns. And sooner or later they will be coming by here… I trusted him you know? I mean why is he doing this? I mean before he came here, we were best friends and hanged out and stuff… now he doesn’t want to hang out with me anymore. I know that he’s part of this elements and stuff, and it would be a good idea for both set of elements to meet each other and stuff and become friends and what not… but why does he have to leave me alone?

I feel sad now. I mean, TK is here with me, but he’s no fun. I tried to play beer pong with him, but he just ignored me and told me to fuck off. Where does he get his kicks from you know? Where does he get off? Why? Ummm… I’m not sure what to say anymore… kind of… feel like I’m going to throw up all the beer that I had drunk. I’m starting to see colors and stuff all around me. Like a double rainbow and stuff… double fire rainbow?

Maybe… Well… just remember, if you, Luna, or Cadence, ever want to hit it off and do what I said my suggestions were… let me know… because I could do it all night long you sweet ass mares. Good night everypony… I’ll be here all week… every week. Goodbye.

P.S.
I really want to hit that nice ass that you all have.
Sincerely,
Wolf, the one that has a sex addiction

And he sent the letter like that. I know it seemed long and hard… and how some of it is improper, but hey, Wolf is Wolf and he does what he does. In other words banging mares all day. But that’s what is so special about him though.

Well, Celestia then continued on to say, “We were actually very pleased with this idea and wanted to say something earlier. But we didn’t get the letter from Wolf until around noon, and we were quite busy at that time. So we apologize for not coming by.”

Luna then spoke up, like finally, “Yes, we both think it was a pleasant idea for you two elements to get to know each other and such. The Elements of Protection and the Elements of harmony, both learning more about each other and forming bonds that will last a lifetime. However, we suspect that day has now come to an end?”

Then Twilight said to Luna, “Well, almost. We just saw fireworks to end the day. We were going to talk some more and then we were going to head back to our homes. It is late after all.”

Celestia and Luna then looked at each other quickly, and smiled throughout, in which Luna then said, “Then you wouldn’t mind if you stayed a little longer do you?”

Twilight then looked a bit confused, in which case, she then asked, “What do you mean?”

Then Celestia said to us all, “We do have a surprise for you and it will be a great addition to ending your day together. Just keep looking up at the sky.”

and so we all did… and… a gorgeous meteor shower appeared before us. Streaks of light flew through the sky in groups and it was amazing as well. Just amazing like Twilight’s fireworks. It was so amazing and peaceful, that I had a little tune in my head, a small violin tune.

As I was watching as the lights flew by over our heads, Celestia came up to me and she asked me as she grabbed my attention by of course, coming near me and asking me, “So, may I ask who came up with the idea of what happened today?”

I then said to her, “Well, it was Twilight who came up with it, but I supported her idea and everything. I mean, in all honesty, I didn’t want it to happen, but I went along with it. And I’ll admit, it wasn’t bad.”

Celestia then asked me while looking upon my friends, “Do you think your friends made new friends today?”

I then looked at my friends as well and then said, “Maybe. I’m not sure, but perhaps to the Elements of Harmony they did, but not sure about them.”

Celestia then asked me, “Well, did you at least made new friends?”

I then told her, “I’m already friends with them.”

She then said, “Well, maybe with Twilight, but I don’t recall you ever really being friends with her friends.”

I then told her, “I don’t get where this is going.”

Then Celestia said, “Let me ask you this Knight. Did you learn a new lesson on friendship today?”

I then stared at her and was thinking in my head, ‘Seriously? Are you fucking serious right now? Only if you knew. Only if you knew.’

I then said to her, “Well… sort of.”

Celestia then asked me, “And do you mind giving me your report in person?”

I then said to her, “I do kind of mind, but I suppose I could.”

Celestia then said to me while moving her ears a bit, “I’m all ears.”

I then told her, “Alright then. What I learned about friendship today is that, you can be from two different towns. You can be from two very different places with back grounds, personalities, ect. But that should not stop a friendship from bonding and having friends. Me and my friends are kind of the opposite from Twilight’s friends, but yet, I believe Twilight’s friends saw something else of course within my friends and became friends with them. As for the others, I’m not entirely sure if that’s the same case, but I do know that’s what somepony can learn about friendship.”

Celestia then smiled even more and said, “I think that was a good lesson Knight.”

I then said to her, “Yeah… you’re welcome.”

She then went away, in which case all I had to say was that was kind of a lie what I told her. It is true that you shouldn’t let other places from different backgrounds stop you from forming friendships. But honestly, I didn’t learn anything, and that’s nothing new. It’s true what I said, but at the same time, useless and no one cares.

Anyways, I looked at Twilight, which she was still near me and asked, “So Twilight, how did you feel about today?”

She then said to me, “Well, I have a lot to say, but to summarize it all up: You just never know what tomorrow is going to bring.”

I then nodded quietly and we all continued to look at the sky. Eventually, the light show ended and Celestia and Luna then looked at us all.

We looked at them and Celestia then said, “I would like to thank you all for doing such a great thing today. It was a good idea to do so as well, as perhaps in the future maybe, you will all need each other. But for now, I believe it is time we all went home and got some rest.”

We all nodded to each other, in which case Celestia then said, “Well, we should be getting back. Once again, thank you, and have a good night to you all.”

And then they left to go back to Cantorlot and such. Twilight then turned her head to her friends and started to talk, same thing with my friends in which they talked amongst themselves while I simply ignored it. However, a dark figure that was near the base of the hill caught my eye.

It was TK, and he was staring at me as if he wanted me to come near.

I did so and went to him, in which case when I got near, I asked him, “What is it TK?”

TK then said to me, “Just wanted to make sure you were all right.”

I then told him, “Of course I am alright TK. What’s gotten in to you? This doesn’t seem like you too much.”

TK then said to me, “I’m just curious about your safety is all Knight. I know for a fact, that something here is out to get you Knight. Something that is more powerful than you will ever be.”

I then told him, “Sure, that makes sense to me, but at the same time I’m fine. Don’t worry about me, just go on home and do your… devil stuff.”

TK then told me, “I’m working on finding TF for right now. So my ‘devil stuff’ will have to be put on hold for now.”

I then told him, “Sure, whatever you say there. I’m heading back, see you sometime later when you’re not that much of a prick… and stuff.”

I then headed back to the others, but TK then had his eye caught by something standing near him. It was that guy who was in my room that one night, that talked to me in my sleep and was in heaven and stuff, standing there, looking at him, in which case I didn’t notice him, but maybe he was where I wouldn’t have noticed him.

TK then slowly walked up to him and then asked him calmly, “Who are you?”

The mysterious creature then said, “I could ask you the same thing.”

Then TK said, “What do you want?”

Then the mysterious creature said, “What I want? Please, I don’t need much. This is my home, what more can I ask for.”

Then TK said, but with a much more gritty tone, “I said… what do you want?”

The mysterious creature then said, “I want for you to go away.”

TK then said, “What exactly do you mean by that?”

The creature then said, “I want you to leave this universe, so I may continue my work with Knight.”

TK then was silent, but then said, “I’m not leaving. The only way that is going to happen is if you kill me, but of course I’ll kill you first if you dare try.”

Then the creature said, “Oh please, I can take you down within a second. Besides, I have more power than you do TK. So it is best to stay out of my way.”

TK then paused again, but then asked, “What do you want with Knight?”

The Bi-pedal creature then said, “Ahh yes, an actual question for once. Well, that is a bit classified information. But if you want to go off of something, all I can say is that I need to prepare him for something.”

TK then asked, “Prepare him for what?”

Then the creature said to TK, “I would tell you, but honestly you are not worth my time. Besides, you disgust me and I would prefer you out of this universe at once. In fact, I would prefer you to stay out of all the universes that relates to this one entirely. I have enough problems with something else running around and taking away children from their nice homes.”

TK then asked him, “How do you know about the portals?”

The mysterious creature then said, “Well I have been watching them for quite some time. It’s interesting actually, a bit repetitive, but interesting.

And I have also been watching Knight as well, and now that he is here, I would like for you and that Factory Dash of yours to go away. It’ll mess up the plans that I have for him.”

TK then said, “Like I said, I’m not going anywhere.”

Then the creature said, “Well, I would force you out myself… or even kill you for that matter. But, I feel that if you were to go, MAYBE Knight wouldn’t be the same. So perhaps not now, but sometime in the future I will. But keep in mind this: If you get in my way, then you shall suffer the consequences. Along with your actions resulting and very negative effects as well. Anyway, I must be going now. I feel that my presence is currently wanted by some other pony. Enjoy the rest of your evening TK. And I suppose I will be seeing you in the future.”

Then the mysterious creature vanished, in which case TK went away as well to go back to the outside of the universe. As for the creature, he went into a black home, but yet the floor seems to be there, but not visible. It’s a bit hard to explain. Like, it was like a black void that really wasn’t a black void.

Anyways, Fausticorn was waiting around in the place, when finally the creature showed up and she asked the creature, “Where were you? I’ve been waiting for you.”

The creature then said, “Yes, my apologizes. I just had to take a look around to make sure everything was alright.”

Fuasticorn then asked the creature, “Is everything ok?”

The creature then said to her, “Yes, nothing for you to worry about. Besides, I have my responsibilities as you have yours. That was the agreement we made over forty-thousand years ago after you became god. Now, what seems to be the problem if I may ask?”

Fausticorn then said, “There’s no problem. I just was curious about something is all. Is it possible for a soul to go somewhere else other than here?”

Then the creature was silent. Fausitcorn was waiting an answer from the creature, anticipating the answer from him.

It then spoke, “No… no it is not possible.”

Fausticorn then looked a little sad and then said, “Oh, well, I was just curious is all. I’ll see you sometime soon then.”

She then walked out sad, while a tear drop formed in her eyes and she started to feel like crying. She kept her head down low and ears low as well. But only if she knew. As she walked out of the dark room, the creature then made a motion, where he put out his right arm towards the ground, but it then slowly rose the arm up.

As the arm was going up, a throne was rising up in unison as well. It then came to a stopped, in which he walked towards it and sat on it, putting its elbow on the arm chair while its fist was supporting its head. As if it was bored or something and couldn’t find anything to do.

It then said quietly to himself, “Someday you will know the truth Fausticorn, and I hope you could forgive me when I do tell it to you.”

Well, aside from that, I was back with everyone else in the group, and when I went to Twilight, she then said to me, “Well Knight, this was a fun day. Maybe we could do it another time perhaps?”

I then said, “Perhaps you should put a hold on that thought for a while Twilight. I mean it’s been a long day and… ”

Twilight then cut me off and told me, “I understand Knight. Well, we’re going to head back home then. We’ll see you next time ok?”

I then said to her, “Sure, next time… whenever that may be.”

Twilight giggled a little when I said that.

She then said, “Bye Knight.”

And then as the Elements of Harmony were walking away from us, they all waved good bye and said their farewells for the night. Then, they were out of sight and out of range for what we would say.

Forrest then spoke to everyone, “So… what did everypony think about the Elements of Harmony?”

Then Mac said, “I hate them… fucking Applejack is with them.”

He then started to walk away back to Stalia. Jack then spoke up and said, “Ehhh… it could have been better.”

Then he too started to walk away.

Arrell then put his two cents in and said, “Fluttershy went into my shed… I’m unhappy about that… ”

Then he also walked away from the hill.

Neon then said, “I killed a bunch of ponies today!,” he said with a smile on his face, in which case he also too walked away.

Forrest then looked down, but mostly because he liked the group, but it’s possibly he is the weakling of the group and he has a thing for Rainbow Dash.

He then looked towards me and he asked, “Knight, what did you think about the group?”

I then told him, “I wish it wouldn’t have happened. But, I’ll admit, I had fun with them. I mean it’s been a long time since I had ‘that’ type of fun. And all in all, it was decent and one of those special times I will keep within my own memory. As for doing it a second time, we’ll let fate decide that. But like I said, it should not have happened, but it was fun while it happened though at least.”

Forrest then had a little smile on his face, while I kept looking at the sky and the stars and what not. Forrest then headed down towards Stalia to go home.

I stood there for a few more minutes, until I yawned and said to myself, “I suppose I should go back home and go to sleep. It’s almost one in the morning I think.”

I then headed down towards the hill, back to my library home where Wolf would be either high, drunk, or doing it with Molestia. Which, by now, I’m thinking that she isn’t even molesting him, she’s just having hardcore sex with him. I mean, those two have always been at it.

Anyways, as I was getting off from the hill, I was near the edge of the Everfree Forest, so Neon was waiting for me and he then came up to me and said, “There you are Knight. I’ve got the surprise I wanted to show you.”

I then told him with a very particular tone that you can obviously guess from my choice of words, “Neon, it’s late at night and I want to go to bed. Can you and your crazy ideas or whatever messed up you have planned for me wait until in the morning?”

Neon then said, “Of course not silly billy… jilly. Now come with me, you’re going to like your surprise.”

Neon then went behind me and started to shove me in the direction of the church that he and his group visited early. He then brought me to the church, and all the cult members were there and such and were worshipping their all powerful Pancake Monster God.

When we got to the front door of the church, I asked Neon, “What is this? Christianity? Muslim-Jew-ity? Is it a black religion where they sing a happy song for every little thing that they do and become very hyper-active while jumping through the air and doing back flips?”

Neon then said to me, “Nope… it’s the Pancake Religion!”

Then I said, “I’m sorry, can you repeat that again to me Neon? I’m afraid I have a bunch of bullshit in my ears at the moment.”

Then Neon grabbed out a mega phone and said close to my pony ears, “I said the Pancake Religion!”

He then threw the megaphone away, in which case I then told him, “Listen… Neon… I’m going to guess you’re not bullshitting me this time because you clearly said it to me twice in a megaphone, so I’m going to walk away now and sleep this off as if this never happened.”

Neon then said and held me down so I couldn’t leave, “Oh, but before you leave, you must become a witness to the most glorious thing since sliced bread. Hear the cult members pray Knight.”

Neon then opened the door, and I saw all the cult members in a circle, on the floor, saying in unison, “Oh great Pancake Monster God. We pray for your forgiveness for our sins, as you fried for our sins. We ask of thee to protect us from the great evil around us. We shall pray to you every day and show our loyalty towards thee. We shall chant you name to the heavens. We shall stand by your side for all of eternity.

‘We pray to thee Pancake Monster God, for your protection and guidance, oh wise Pancake Monster God. Guide us towards the light and away from the darkness. The darkness that consumes everypony’s souls every day. The darkness that feeds off of our souls. Guide as through a path of light, in your honor, oh great Pancake Monster God. And may your son, Flapjack, may not have died in vain for our sins as well. You two are the greatest of all pony kind, and we ask you of thee for your blessing for us tonight, as we live through our very lives in fear of death and destruction. And please give us some pancake hoes and pancake pimps with big pancake tits and dicks, Amen.”

Huh…so apparently that pancake thing idea was right… pancake hoes and pimps. Oh well.

Well, I saw what I heard and then I said, “Well Neon, I’ll admit, this cult seems like suicidal to me. I wonder if there’s a town where they don’t let anyone leave and they force everyone to commit suicide just like that one cult.”

Then Neon said, “Even better, they do it with the Kool-Aid man.”

So apparently he was right, the Kool-Aid man would make them commit suicide by drinking poisoned Kool-Aid drinks while he says ‘Oh Yeah!’ all the time. If necessary of course, which I wouldn’t know why or when, but apparently it was a thing among the cult members. Surprised about they knew who Kool-Aid even is, oh well I guess… magic…

Well, Neon then said to me, “Come Knight, there is still one more thing to bare witness to.”

Then Neon dragged me to the stone rock.

He then put me down in front of the stone rock and he said, “Now watch, as the great and evil Stone Rock Monster rises from the ashes, and Pancake Monster God comes down from the heavens to destroy the beast!”

Neon then let me loose, in which case I got up and said to him, “Neon, there’s no such thing as a Pancake Monster Go….. ”

And then I was cut off by a big thump of the Pancake Monster God. As in it dropped from the heavens and it was big…like fifty feet big. He even looked angry with the stack of pancakes for a face.

He then yelled out, “Who summoned me, the great and almighty Pancake Monster God! Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Then the Stone Rock rose as well from the ground, it turned into a Stone Rock Monster, and it just looked like a rock monster.

It then said as it rose up to fifty and a half feet tall, “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! It is me, your old nemesis! Ahhhhhh!”

Then the Pancake god said, “I thought you were dead! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Then the Stone Rock monster said, “I’m not dead yet bitch! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Then the Pancake Monster said, “Prepare to meet your demise once more Stone Rock Monster!
Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

And then the Pancake Monster God threw a punch to the Stone Rock Monster. No wait…. let me rephrase that… he lightly slapped him, and then the Stone rock monster fell to the ground, as if he had been in a long fight and was about to die.

The Stone Rock Monster said, “I have underestimated the power of the sandwich. I guess it is true that you do have super sand powers! Ahhhhhhhhh!”

Then Pancake Monster God said, “You better stay away from Equestria! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Then out of nowhere, giant rock lobsters were coming from the ground, taking hold of the Stone Rock Monster and dragging him underground.

The Stone Rock said while being dragged underneath, “Oh no… I’m being dragged into Rock Lobster Hell! Ah!”

Then Pancake Monster God said, while pointing at the Stone Rock with his… pancake hands, “That’s what you get for being a big meanie! Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Then the Stone Monster said while his head was remaining above ground, “I’ll see you in the next episode in episode 336,969 when I come back from Super Syain planet with my friends and kidnap your son Flapjack. Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah aha ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!”

Then the Pancake Monster God said to him before the Stone Rock Monster went to Rock Lobster Hell, “Don’t bet on it you…. you…. faggot.”

Then it flew into the skies, far away from Equestria, while the Stone Rock Monster went to Rock Lobster Hell.

Then I looked at Neon once everything calmed down and asked, “Neon… what point are you trying to make here?”

Neon then said to me, “I’m just showing you your fellow pony. Well, I’m going to go home now and go to sleep and dream about barfing rainbows up and becoming it’s father. But I better be quiet though, Mr. Sweet is still telling his war story to the dead kids that I killed earlier today. Well goodnight Knight.”

Then Neon walked away, and he was right, the old guy was still telling the story of his war days to the dead kids and stuff. Anyways, I headed down into Stalia, not too much of a walk for me.

As I was about to get into my home and go to sleep, one more thing happened, Mac went up to me and said, “Knight, there you are buddy. I’ve been looking all over for you. Come on, we’ve got to get this started and over with already.”

I then asked him, “What are you talking about?”

Mac then said, “Don’t tell me you don’t remember Knight. Never mind, we need to get going now, it’s the perfect time to strike.”

Then Mac grabbed my right arm and dragged me along with him to Ponyville… more specifically, to Applejack’s farm. So Mac pretty much dragged me all the way over there, while I pretty much went along with the idea since I didn’t feel like fighting back. The way I saw it, the less I resist, the sooner I would get it over with and never have to deal with it ever again.

Well, eventually we reached her farm and we snuck through the apple trees and eventually we saw her home. The lights were still on and the animals were sleeping. We just had to be quiet so we didn’t make any noise whatsoever to draw their attention as clearly they were still awake. Anyways, we eventually came along a fence, nothing serious, just a plain wooden fence that was high enough to keep any escape animals out. Well, we stopped behind this fence and Mac let me go.

I then asked him, “What are we doing here?”

Then Mac said, “I told you Knight. Don’t you remember? You finally joined my side in the group to kill Applejack.”

I then said, “But all the other members that you had were dead. Remember they were all killed by that dragon from last time…and the dragon was raped by one of their ghosts and died of ghost AIDS.”

Then Mac said, “What are you talking about, they’re perfectly alive.”

Then Mac pointed behind him and there stood the group that I saw last time that I somehow didn’t notice before.

One of the members then said, “Hi.”

He also waved, what a nice pony. I also somehow forgot earlier that day, Mac said he was going to do something like this. I just thought he wouldn’t do it and instead go and rape a tree or something like that while being drunk.

Well, I then said, “Well then, I’m guessing I’m stuck here until we’ve accomplished what you wanted to accomplish. But how did they come back from the dead?”

Mac then told me, “Apparently heaven doesn’t allow midgets apparently.”

He then looked towards the house and kept an eye on it. Soon, the house went dark and it had seemed that everypony living there went to bed.

Mac then had a smile and said to everyone, “Alright then. They’re all asleep now. Now it’s time to move out with the plan. Midget ponies, you go and start throwing the stuff around the trees. Knight, you keep a look out in case if anypony happens to stroll by. If you see one, kill the pony… no wait… on second thought, don’t kill the pony. He or she might know something about Applejack, so keep the pony alive in case Applejack escapes. But if he or she doesn’t, you can exterminate the scumbag of this world. And I’ll go ahead and get ready for anypony that will come out of that house. Now get going, we have very little time before she realizes we’re whispering… ”

Then I looked at him for what he had said and he then continued to say, “She has super hearing… that’s what makes her so evil.”

I then looked at him while the other ponies went to grab gasoline tanks and throw it all over the trees.

I then said to him, while he found an axe on the ground, in which case he picked it up with his two hooves and tried to put it in the ready position as if he was going to kill somepony, “I don’t think Applejack has super hearing… and I’m sure that doesn’t make her evil either. Plus this is stupid.”

Then Mac told me, “Of course she has super hearing Knight. That’s why she’s evil. So it’s up to us to save everypony else from her evil ways.”

Then Mac started to get a little louder than what he had intended and continued to say, “We must eliminate the scum of the Earth! We must protect society and preserve from the evil clutches of Applejack!! We must fight back with all we’ve got!!! She may take our lives! But she will not take our freedom!!!!”

Then as Mac was saying that, he was standing on two hooves while holding the axe in the air.

Then the lights soon came on within the house, more specifically, Applejack’s room and she yelled out, “Who in the hay is out there!”

And she also opened up her window to try and see who it was, but it was still dark of course.

But then the midget ponies behind us, that was only a few yards away from us had soon said, “Uhhh… Mac… we just used all twenty-one gas cans on this one tree. Should we light it? We’re going to light it.”

Well, at least one of the midget ponies said it, I mean, they all looked alike to me, so I couldn’t really say who it was. They were all the same to me. Well anyways, the one midget pony that said it then soon lit a match and lit the apple tree on fire, and soon all the group around that one tree were also on fire, and they were screaming through the night.

Soon, as the tree was lit up and it was bright enough for Applejack to see, she saw Mac, but surprisingly not me, as she yelled, “Dang it Mac!”

Then Mac looked in shock and said, “Oh shit.”

He then looked at me and I then said, “ I’m going to go back home Mac, good luck.”

I then walked back to Stalia, back to home so I could get some rest. With Mac, he looked at his axe, and back at the window, but Applejack was gone. And soon, Big Mac and Applejack busted down their front door and looked at Mac in rage, and then Mac immediately dropped the axe and made a break for it. He ran through the trees, away from the fire, and eventually he lost sight of Applejack and Big Mac. And they also lost sight of Mac as well.

As soon as Mac was in the clear, he said as he continued to walk, “Darn those ponies! They said they were going to help me, not ruin my plans! Now I won’t be able to get my revenge at this point!”

Then Mac bumped into that little club house that the CMC had fixed up, because Mac didn’t see where he was walking. He bumped into it, in which case he was curious as to what laid inside it. So he looked through a window that was nearby and took a peek. What he saw was the CMC having a sleep over, and they were well asleep and such, in which case, Mac had an evil grin on his face.

Mac then quietly said to himself, “I’ve got you now Applejack. I’m going to take away what you love the most away from you… your little sister.”

Then Mac quietly opened the door, because of course it would be unlocked. So he quietly opened the door and went straight for the CMC, without disturbing there sleep… and then… well I’ll tell what happened to them next time. As for me on the other hand, it took me roughly thirty minutes to get back into Stalia, and another ten minutes to get back to my home. I unlocked the door, went into my home, and closed the door behind me.

All the lights were off and it seemed that Wolf was well asleep, possibly either dreaming of doing what he said he wanted to do in his letter to the Princesses early that day not too long ago. Well, as I was about to head towards the stairs, soon the fire place came on without anyone really being there to make it be on fire. I turned around to see what started it, and sitting in a chair was Arctic Aurora.

He then said as he got up, “I’ve been waiting for you Knight. I’ve waited, but it didn’t seem you would show up.”

I then told him, very calmly, “Yes, well I’ve been busy as the moment… who are you and why are you a ghost? I mean, I know I’ve seen some weird shit before, I’m just curious as to why you’re in a ghost like state right now is all.”

Then Arctic then said to me, “My name is Arctic Aurora. You do not know me, but I know you. I am aware of your past where you come from, but please, do not be alarmed. But if you are curious as to how I know it, let’s just say I just know somehow. As for why I am here, I have come to seek for your help.”

I then said to him, “What are you talking about? I mean I do help, but right now isn’t the right time for me to help. I have a TF problem, I’m currently stuck here in this town, and a whole bunch of other stuff.”

Arctic then said to me, “Please, I beg of you dear Knight, my daughter has been kidnapped into The Other Side. I cannot venture out, as it is very dangerous, but I know you have what it takes to go there and get my daughter back out alive.”

And then I told him, “And why should I care?”

Then he told me, “Because, you’re my only hope to turn to, as I am sure of there is no one else that has ventured far and wide, especially into many worlds as you and your two friends have in the past.”

I then asked him, “And if I do this, will I get anything in return?”

Then Arctic told me, “I wouldn’t expect you to have anything in return.”

I then told him, “Well, you got me there. I’m guessing I’m just a bit bored right now.”

Then Arctic told me, “Then this shouldn’t be a problem for you. Please, think it over, but remember, there is not much time left.”

As Arctic was about to leave, I told him, “I’ll do it… I’ll help get your daughter back. Just come back in a few days and I’ll see if TK can help or whatnot.”

He then had a smile and he said, “Thank you Knight. I’ll try to help out as much as I possibly can.”

Then Arctic went away, and I said to myself as I was walking up the stairs, “Why do I keep getting into these messes?”

And then I went into my room, Wolf was sleeping by himself this time, and I put my hat on the rack by the door and put my satchel away that I seem to never notice that is ever there, but yet it is, got into my bed, and went to sleep. Well, that’s about it for now.

I’ll end up continuing this some other time. For now, I must return this phoenix back to its rightful owner and get back without Celestia and Luna finding out I was gone. I swear, I’ll kill those two one day… one day…

Next Time:

Knight: An old friend returns, although I shouldn’t say the word friend, as he isn’t a friend, but an idiot. An old idiot returns with a famous Brony among the Bronies in the year 2020 comes to haunt down an old idiot of mine for a large sum of money he did not pay back. So now, Neon, the idiot, and I have to steal from place to pay back the Brony or else he’ll kill me and the other two within one week. And yes, we rob a BronyCon

My Little Pony: ~~Friendship is magic~~ Universal Magic: Episode 23: A Griffin's Debt